The Mom 6by FabulousDivaRarityChaptersBattlegroundTogethernessOpen Your EyesAcceptanceMorningPlaytimeNaptimeFamilyThe ChaseLetting GoAccidentsHealingChangesComfortFamilyBedtime RoutineGoodbyesA Visit Gone AwryDecisionsPampered Princesses And Diapered DreamsBattlegroundAuthor's Note Another chapter. YEEEEEAH. I feel like I am on FIRE with this story! It has taken me to such a great place! I'm so happy with it so far, and I am so glad you guys are enjoying it! I truly appreciate all the likes, comments, and favorites! You guys ROCK! This was a really fun chapter to write. Especially because I had part of this planned from the beginning. Getting to put it down was so incredibly satisfying. It was such a relief. BONUS: In this chapter I have strategically hidden a few one liners from one song in this chapter. Whoever can figure out the song and who it's by first will personally get a picture (Likely a meme if possible) of their favorite pony sent to their PM by me. So be on the look out! I know I will be for that first commenter! I just love giving back to you lovely readers, and I thought this might be a nice way to do it. Enjoy the chapter, because Lord knows I did! Battleground The train ride seemed eternal to the six anxious mothers, but finally, it ended. The six of them raced toward the castle. Twilight Velvet led the pack, Windy Whistles right on her tail, and Pear Butter after her. Then, Cookie Crumbles, Followed by Cloudy Quartz, and finally Mrs. Shy. The guards of the castle Recognized Twilight Velvet and allowed her and the other mothers inside. They raced to the the throne room, and then bowed before Princess Celestia. “Princess Celestia, We’re sorry to intrude but we need your help, please.” Begged Velvet. “Our children were taken, and we think they’re here somewhere.” Said Windy. “We know you’re busy,” Began Cookie Crumbles. “But if thou could help us,” Continued Cloudy Quartz. “We’d be mighty grateful.” Finished Pear Butter. “Please.” Added Mrs. Shy. Celestia blinked, then composed herself. “I will send the guards on a search immediately. You may search the castle as much as you need to. I have court in a few minutes so I will not be immediately available, but when it is done, I will try and help in any way that I can.” She said. They all bowed to her. “Thank you, Princess.” They said in unison, and then started running. They each checked a different room, but all stayed in the same corridor, so as to not be too far apart in case their daughters were found. Every floor, every corridor was searched, until finally, they reached the final floor. They all began searching, spreading out. It was Cookie Crumbles who eventually spied a door on the floor, and called for the others.They opened up the door and went down inside. The dark path was lit only by the horns of the two unicorns in the group. After a seemingly endless trek, they saw light. The unicorns put out their horns. They whispered quietly to one another, and all agreed that one of them needed to come forward and see what was there, and if their kids were there, to send someone to alert the princess. It was Pear Butter who volunteered to go. She quietly entered the light and saw that it was a kind of opening to a gorge. Almost like Ghastly Gorge. Pear Butter poked her head out, and saw her daughter, and the rest of her friends. She ran back inside and nodded to the other mothers, and Cookie Crumbles volunteered to alert Princess Celestia, since she could light the way herself. Twilight Velvet herself had volunteered, but the others had been explicit. She had more knowledge about spells and tactics than anyone there. They wanted to wait for Cookie to return, but the need to rescue their children was too great an urge. They raced to the cage, but she realized that it was enchanted. Their children had had their wings taken, along with, what they assumed, was their magic. The mothers each raced to their respective children. Velvet raced to Twilight, who spoke to her urgently. “There isn’t much time. He’ll be back soon. You have to get out of here before he takes your wings and magic too.” “Who is he?” “Tirek.” She said. “I’m not leaving without you, Twilight.” “None of us will leave you.” Said Mrs. Shy. “We know about the danger, and we don’t care.” Said Pear Butter. “You will not be alone.” Said Cloudy Quartz. “We will lose everything before we let anything happen to you. We will protect you, no matter what it takes.” Finished Windy Whistles. Rainbow looked up at her mother with awe. The big part of her said that this was where she got her bravery, and her little self just kept thinking that her Mommy was the bravest pony she ever knew. Cookie Crumbles soon returned with the Princess, and they all set to work on breaking the cage. But nothing seemed to work. Not even Celestia’s alicorn magic. They realized that it was magic proof, and general strength would simply not do. They were still trying to figure out how to get through the cage when loud footsteps sounded. Celestia, Cloudy Quartz, Pear Butter, and Twilight Velvet made a line in front of the cage, ready to attack at any moment. Windy, Cookie, and Mrs. Shy stayed closer to the cage to protect their children. Lord Tirek came, his form large and menacing. “Princess Celestia.” He said with mock respect. “Tirek. I see you have escaped Tartarus yet again.” “No thanks to you.” He replied. “After you imprisoned me, and weakened me, I thought everything was over. I stopped eating for a time, and one day I was small enough to fit through the bars. I collected the magic from the cage and chains, and I grew strong enough to break them. And Cerberus was easy enough to distract. All the food I didn’t eat needed to go somewhere. Unfortunately for him, most of it was spoiled. He was too busy throwing up to stop my escape. So I collected magic, this time in much smaller amounts, enough to keep Discord from noticing me, and grew stronger. After that, my goal was simple. To take down Princess Twilight and her friends, and in doing so, make you suffer. Killing two birds with one stone.” Fluttershy squeaked sadly at the terrible metaphor. The Princess stayed stone faced. “You will not prevail, Tirek. I will not let you win.” She said. Velvet stepped up. “And neither will we.” The other mothers nodded, looking angry. Tirek laughed. “You think you can stop me?” She asked. “I know I can.” She said. Tirek fired a magic blast at her, but Celestia deflected it with a shield. Twilight Velvet maintained a shield that kept everything external out, but let things from the inside get out. Pear Butter armed herself with apples and began to buck them, aiming for Tirek’s eyes. Cloudy Quartz began firing a hail storm of rocks. Some aimed at his face, others aimed at the ground, knowing that the perfectly round ones would make him slip like marbles left on the floor, should he take a step. And if Pear Butter got a clear shot, that’s just what might happen. Celestia and Tirek continued their magical battle, trying to draw him away from the cage, but he stayed put. He knew that if they got out, he would lose his leverage. Meanwhile, Cookie and Mrs. Shy were reassuring their children, but Windy was preturbed. If magic couldn’t open the cage, and strength couldn’t either, what could? Something had to be able to break that cage. But what? Something unnatural. Something nonmagical. Something with incredible force. And then, like magic, she knew exactly what to do. “Buttercup, I need a perfect shot!” She called. “I’m on it!” She said, and bucked two apples. They made an almost perfect arc toward Tirek. They just barely missed his eyes. She gathered up two more apples and bucked them, lifting her legs just a tiny bit higher. The apples made contact with their target, and Tirek was momentarily blinded. Celestia shot a blast of magic at him, causing him to stumble just enough to slip on the rocks Cloudy Quartz had strategically placed. He hit the ground with a thud, and Celestia used her magic to release all of the magic and powers of flight that he had stolen. He was weakened again, and she made magic cuffs that inhibited his powers appear. She chained them on him. “I will personally see to it that he gets back into a cage in Tartarus.” Said Princess Celestia. Nodding, Windy Whistles stepped forward. “We’ll open the cage.” She said as Twilight Velvet lowered her shield. The Princess nodded, and then took the fugitive back to his imprisonment. “You figured out how to open the cage?” Asked Cookie. Windy nodded. “I think so.” Velvet nodded. “We trust you.” Windy Whistles started flying, going higher and higher and even higher than that. When the ponies and cage below her were smaller than ants, she started to fly faster than she ever had. Her adrenaline and protective maternal instincts were racing through her body, accentuating every nerve and subtle movement. The wind made her mane fly back from her face, and her lips were flapping as she gritted her teeth against the almost unbearable pressure. But she did not let it stop her. She would save her baby no matter what it took. Images of her daughter raced through her mind, and somehow she was flying even faster than she was before. The pressure kept building, worse and worse as she got closer to the ground, until she thought she might explode. Suddenly, the barrier was broken, and just before she hit the ground, it happened. A loud boom was heard, and the force of that was enough to break the lock on the cage. It was a sonic rainboom. Though instead of a rainbow color, it was orange with a bit of blue. Rainbow watched, astonished, and her little self momentarily took over. “Mommy.” She whispered with wonder and more pride than she could ever put into words. Windy was about to arrive on the ground when she misjudged her landing, vision slightly distorted from the rainboom. She hit the ground hard, skidding with a thunk into a rock wall. The combination of adrenaline, hunger, instinct, and physical exertion had taken a complete toll on her, and the second she heard that lock click open, she lost her grip on consciousness and passed out. The second the cage was opened, the six ponies got their magic and wings back. Each one went to their respective mothers, and hugged them. All with the exception of Rainbow Dash. The second she had her wings back, she darted out of the cage so fast she was certain she might have left burn marks on the ponies unfortunate enough to be close to her. But that didn’t matter. The only thing that mattered was her mother. She was teetering dangerously on the edge between big and little, and flew over quickly to her mother. She sat down beside her, and gently shook her. Windy didn’t move. “Mama? Mama?” She tried, the second call more drawn out than the first, and shook her a little harder this time. Windy didn’t stir. It was at that moment that Rainbow went over the edge. Her little self had shot through the barrier she kept over it in public and now flooded her system. Any semblance of her bigger self vanished in an instant, and her lip quivered. “Mama. Mama…” She whimpered, and started to cry. She wrapped her wings around herself, trying to feel some comfort. Her friends had been so involved with their own reunion with their mothers that they at first didn’t notice Rainbow, but in a little more than a minute, they all had, and the group went over to her. Fluttershy approached first. “Rainbow Dash?” She asked, and tried to put a hoof on her shoulder. Rainbow sensed her movement and used her wings to stop it before rewrapping herself. Fluttershy looked at her friends, unsure of what to do. “Are you alright, darling?” Asked Rarity, but when she tried, she got the same result as Fluttershy. Twilight was about to follow in her friends footsteps when a hoof was placed on her chest. She looked up at her mother. “No, sweetheart. You need to leave her be. She’s dealing with this in her own way, and if you interrupt that, you may just upset her more.” Said Velvet. “But what do we do then? We can’t just leave her like this.” Twilight said. Just then, the sound of hoof steps coming toward them reached their ears, and they all turned to see Hondo Flanks, Igneous Rock Pie, Mr. Shy, Bright Mac, Night Light, and Bow Hothoof coming toward them. Each of them went to their wife and daughter, with the exception of Bow. He froze when he saw his wife on the ground and his daughter crying over her. He raced to them, and felt relief pass through him when he heard the familiar sound of his wife’s breathing. So she wasn’t dead. Just knocked out. Satisfied with this, he turned his attention to his daughter. He took one look at her and knew exactly what was happening. Her capture and seeing her mother hurt had driven her into emotional overload, and her little side must have taken over in response. He weighed his options for a moment before he approached her closer, and bent down to her level, not noticing nor caring that he was being watched. “Hey there, little trotter.” He said gently. Rainbow paused in her tears. She knew that voice. Slowly, she lowered her wings. “Daddy?” She asked. Bow nodded, a gentle expression on his face. Rainbow’s lip quivered and she burst into tears once more, and threw herself into her father’s hooves. “I sorry! I sorry!” She sobbed. Bow rubbed her back comfortingly. “It’s not your fault.” “Is. Mama gone.” She wailed. “Dashie, don’t cry honey, don’t get the wrong idea. Mama’s too sweepy to hear you screaming in her ear. That’s why you can’t get her to wake.” He explained. She pulled back. “Mama?” Bow nodded. “Mommy’s fine. She’s just sleeping.” He reassured. Rainbow nodded. “‘Kay” She mumbled. She leaned against her father, exhausted. “Dada, I sweepy. Wanna nappy.” She said softly. “You can take a nap when we get back. But first we need to get mommy somewhere she can rest.” He said. “You wanna help dada get her there?” He asked. “Yeah.” She said. He glanced at his wife’s saddlebag. “If I know your mommy, she packed you a few things. Let me see what there is.” He said, and went to open it. Inside were diapers, two story books, and Rainbow’s Daring Do doll. The other side held wipes and powder, a pacifier, and a bottle. Bow nodded in satisfaction. “Perfect.” Bow stood up. “Hop up, little trotter.” He said, and she obeyed. It wasn’t the first time she’d flown on his back, but it would be his first flying her and carrying his wife at the same time. Twilight stepped up and whispered, “The Castle.” Bow nodded, scooping up his wife. “Ready now? Here we go, on the count of free. One, two, free.” He said. Bow took off, and Rainbow squealed happily for the first time since her mother passed out. She giggled all the way to the castle. Spike was there to have the doors open. Bow passed him, and Rainbow pointed to her mother’s room. Bow gently laid Windy down onto her bed and gave her a kiss, Rainbow still on his back. “Blow her kisses bye bye.” He said. “We’ll let mommy rest for a while.” Rainbow did just that. Then, with one last look at his wife, he took Rainbow to her own room so she could take a nap. TogethernessAuthor's Note WOOHOO! Another chapter! Yay! I just love this story so much. It gives me all of the feels. I read your comments on the last chapter, and I have something to say: This story was written as a sequel to an ABDL fimfic. It was mentioned in the long description that ABDL themes were at play here. It was also mentioned that if you don't like it, don't read it. Heed those words, guys. Seriously. I know better than most that this topic is not for everybody. So if it makes you uncomfortable, don't read it. Just don't. This story was written for those who loved Baby Dashie and wanted more of her. If you can't stand the heat, get out of the kitchen. For real. Okayyyy, now that that's over and done with, I hope you all enjoy the chapter! The song included in this chapter is an original written by me and may NOT be used without my express written consent. Togetherness Bow took his daughter through the corridor, and laid her on her bed, holding his wife’s saddlebag. He opened it and handed Rainbow her Daring Do doll. She squeaked happily and cuddled it. Smiling, he was quick to get her into a diaper before she fell asleep. He didn’t want her to have an accident on the bed. He was about to tuck her in when she whined a little. “Dada?” “Yes?” “Stowy?” She asked, eyes big and pleading. Bow smiled. “Of course.” He sat on the bed and pulled her into his lap. “What story do you want to hear?” He asked. “Fwash!” She cheered. Bow grinned even wider. “Alright. A long time ago, before the Wonderbolts were even founded, Flash Magnus was a lowly cadet in the Royal Legion…” He wove through the tale of Flash Magnus, watching as his daughter’s eyelids grew heavier. By the end of the story, she was sound asleep. He carefully picked her up and tucked her into bed. He gave her a kiss, put a pacifier in her mouth, and kept vigil over her. He knew his wife would kill him if he left her alone the way she was right now. Back at the gorge, Twilight and her friends were staring, mouths agape as Bow Hothoof flew away with his wife and daughter. “What… What was that?” She asked. “I’m… not sure, darling.” Said Rarity, stepping forward. “That was uh, unusual.” Said Applejack. “Not really.” Said Twilight Velvet. Twilight looked up at her mother. “Huh? What do you mean, mom?” Velvet smiled. She knew exactly what was going on. In her writing her plot had occasionally taken her to some strange places. While looking in a book for inspiration, she came across a chapter called Adult Foals. An adult who enjoyed acting like a foal. Fascinated, she had done more research into the world, learned the behaviors, and had set it aside somewhere in her mind for later. She had never actually ran with the idea for her book, but the knowledge was still tucked away, locked in her mind for some other use. She had never guessed this knowledge would come into play. But she smiled and began to explain. “It’s very clear to me that Rainbow Dash is an Adult Foal.” She explained in general what that meant, the behaviors that could be expressed, and what potentially makes them. Twilight listened, enraptured at this new knowledge and the sound of her mother’s voice. When Velvet finished, Twilight and her friends were looking at one another. All of them were nodding. It certainly explained her behavior. Twilight looked at them. “But if she felt this way or was doing all of this, why didn’t she tell us? We’re her friends.” “Twilight,” Velvet said, “You have to understand that a lot of ponies feel shame about this. They feel like freaks for acting the way that they do. With how much worth Rainbow seems to place on her self image, my guess is that she didn’t want to be looked at differently.” “But we wouldn’t! We know who she is and we would never!” Said Twilight in frustration. Velvet put a hoof over her. “Now Twily, I know it’s not what you want, but it wasn’t your decision. Sometimes being a good friend means accepting someone else’s choices, even when you don’t agree with them.” The words rang a dim bell with her, and she remembered that she had once said something similar to what she had written to the princess when Gilda came to visit. She sighed. “You’re right. So what do I do? What do we do?” She quickly corrected. “Let’s go see what her Daddy says.” Velvet suggested. Twilight nodded, as did her friends. They all gathered into one tight group, and Twilight teleported them all back to the castle. She and her friends led the back, their mothers following close behind, and the fathers after them. As they walked, the mothers all talked. “Did you see how sweet she looked?” Asked Cookie. “So sweet. It made me miss having my little one little.” Said Mrs. Shy. “Agreed.” Added Cloudy Quartz, sighing. “I remember when my girls were fillies…” “Oh I know, it reminded me of my Twily when she was a foal. So innocent and sweet.” Remarked Velvet. “Applejack, too.” Finished Pear Butter. They all sighed, collectively taking a trip down memory lane. “Every mother dreams of having a little girl.” Velvet said. “Just seems like yesterday they needed us, and now look at them, all grown up and saving Equestria.” Cookie sighed. “It would be nice, wouldn’t it? To have that one day where they needed us?” Said Pear Butter. “Yeah.” Sighed Mrs. Shy. The five of them looked a little forlorn. Twilight and her friends overheard the conversation, and couldn’t help but feel a little guilty. Before they had time to dwell on it, they had reached Rainbow’s room. Twilight cast a spell to let them all see and hear through walls, and they watched Bow Hothoof read his diapered daughter a story and tuck her into bed. It was such an intimate moment that the five friends felt, for lack of a better word, dirty Intruding on such a private moment. However, the mothers just sighed wistfully at the moment, remembering similar moments with their children. Their husbands came up to them, and each mother leaned their head on their husband’s shoulder. Each of them commented on the scene. “So precious.” Cooed Mrs. Shy. “What a good daddy.” Said Pear, nudging her husband with a smile. “I would give anything to give that little one a hug.” Sighed Velvet. “It’s just so sweet.” Said Cookie. “Memories.” Whispered Cloudy. They all stood there, watching. After Rainbow was put to bed, Bow stood in the room, keeping guard over his little girl. Time passed, a seemingly endless wait, before Rainbow moved. More specifically, she began to thrash. Bow moved quickly, gently shaking his daughter awake. “Dashie? Wake up, sweetie.” Rainbow’s eyes opened, looking around in fright. Her eyes landed on her father, and she started to sob. Bow hugged her. “It’s just a bad dream, honey. It wasn’t real.” He said. But it was of no comfort to Rainbow. The one person she wanted wasn’t here. She let her pacifier fall out and wailed. “Mama!” “Shhh.” Bow hushed. “Mama’s still asleep.” “I want Mama!” She sobbed. “Mama!” Bow comforted her as best he could, but it wasn’t enough. She just kept right on sobbing. She wouldn’t be comforted. The five mothers could not stand it any longer. They rushed into the room, forming a circle around Rainbow Dash. “Oh, it’s okay sweetie.” Cooed Mrs. Shy. “Your Mama will be just fine.” Promised Pear Butter. “Don’t you worry about a thing.” Said Cookie. “Thou art not alone.” Said Cloudy. “Because you have us.” Added Velvet. Rainbow sniffled, wiping her eyes. Strangely enough, she didn’t feel any embarrassment. The cooing, fussing, and attention, were welcome to her in her frightened state. “Would you like us to sing to you?” Asked Mrs. Shy. Rainbow nodded. Cookie began to sing, “Hush now little darling Dry your teary eyes While we all sing you A sweet lullaby.” “Let the music calm you Rest your weary head Since you are awake now There’s nothing left to dread.” Sang Mrs. Shy “Let your worries fly away There’s nothing left to fear We will all stay with you Until your mama’s here.” Continued Pear Butter “Let your mind drift upon These few happy rhymes The ones you love are never gone They stay with you at all times.” Cloudy Quartz added. “Hush now little one Everything’s okay Your friends and family love you Each and every day.” Finished Velvet. By the end of the song Rainbow was much calmer, and the mothers continued to coo and praising her. Twilight and her friends watched them fuss over Rainbow Dash, and each felt a strange pang of jealousy at the sight. Was it jealousy over their mothers giving that kind of attention to somepony else? …Or was it jealousy at the way Rainbow Dash was being treated? It seemed they all had the same thought as they made their way through the castle to the throne room to think. Their fathers opted to stay close to their wives. Each pony sat in their respective throne. “Is anypony else feeling a little guilty?” Asked Fluttershy. “A might. But I don’t understand why.” Replied Applejack. “It’s quite simple, darling. We saw our mothers giving attention and affection to somepony else.” Said Rarity. “That’s jealousy, Rarity. Although I am kind of ashamed to admit that I felt that way too.” Retorted Twilight. “Were you guys feeling jealous of Rainbow Dash too?” Pinkie questioned. “Kind of.” That was Fluttershy, blushing. “A bit.” Applejack downcast her eyes at the admission. “Unfortunately.” Rarity grimaced. “Well, what are we gonna do about it?” Pinkie asked. Silence hung in the air. For a long time, no pony said anything. “I’m not sure, sugarcube. That’s a mighty big thing to ask.” Said Applejack. “Are you all thinking what I am thinking?” Asked Rarity. “I think so.” Replied Twilight. “But that’s embarrassing!” Rarity exploded. “We couldn’t possibly do that!” “Rainbow Dash did it.” Pinkie pointed out. “She does have a point, sugarcube. If Dash, one of the toughest, fastest ponies in Equestria does it, she must get somethin’ out of it.” Applejack commented. “And did you see the way our mom’s reacted with her? I don’t think I’ve seen my mom like that since I was a filly!” Twilight exclaimed. “They did seem pretty happy.” Fluttershy said cautiously. Then she smiled. “I haven’t seen my mom like that in a while.” “Me neither.” “Nopedy nope!” “Same here.” Rarity sighed. “I have not either. I just… can’t see it. It’s just so strange.” “Maybe to us, but not to them.” Twilight replied. “It’s nothing they haven’t seen before. And just look at how happy they were. Couldn’t we give them one more day like that? Don’t we owe them that much?” She pressed. Rarity exhaled. “I suppose one day wouldn’t hurt.” “I’m in, sugarcube.” “Hooray!” Cheered Pinkie. “Yay.” Said Fluttershy. “So we’re all agreed?” Asked Twilight. They all nodded. “It’s settled then. Tomorrow we give our parents their fillies back and we give Rainbow Dash some playmates.” Open Your EyesAuthor's Note ANOTHER CHAPTER! WOOOOT! This one really did not want to come out. But it happened and I'm grateful. Sort of a filler chapter, but still important. I do not own Bedtime For Baby Star. All credit goes to the writers and prop designers of Criminal Minds. Get ready for some Mommy Daughter bonding, though it might not be in the way you think. Not yet at least Chapter name inspired by the song of the same name by Aviators. Check out the acoustic version. It rocks. And it's based on Magical Mystery Cure! How awesome is that?! ENJOY THE CHAPTER!!!! Open Your Eyes As the girls made their way back toward Rainbow Dash’s room, Windy Whistles slowly opened her eyes to see an unfamiliar ceiling. Her memory foggy, she looked around, and realized that she was in the castle. But… how did she get there? She sat up, and suddenly her memories came flooding back. The cage. Tirek. The Rainboom. But most importantly… “Dashie!” She exclaimed to herself. Panic raced through her body and she flew like a bullet to Rainbow Dash’s room, not even noticing her daughter’s friends walking down the hall. The door was open, and she settled onto the ground just inside the doorway to see a beautiful sight. Her husband had their daughter in his lap, and they were both surrounded by the other mothers of the group. Her heart swelled with emotion, and the unbreakable bond that motherhood created between ponies. For just a moment, she took in the scene, and then she stepped forward. “Looks like my little filly has made some new friends.” She sang. Rainbow’s head shot up at the voice, and she looked to see her mother in the doorway. She felt herself beginning to cry again as she shot up from her father’s lap and into her mother’s hooves. “Mama!” She cried. Windy Whistles rubbed her daughter’s back comfortingly. “Shhhh. It’s alright, Dashie.” She soothed. “I sowwy! I sowwy!” She sobbed. Windy sat down on the bed and cradled Rainbow in her lap. “What are you sorry for, sweetie?” She asked. “My fauwt. I taken an’ you huwt. My fauwt.” She whimpered. Windy’s face fell, and she looked at her daughter, eyes brimming with compassion and motherly love. “Oh sweetheart, it’s not your fault. It’s nopony’s fault but Tirek’s. I did what I did because I love you and I will never ever let you get hurt. I misjudged my landing and was so tired that I fell asleep for a while, that’s all. Nopony got hurt. And even if I did, it would have been completely worth it to know that you were okay. When you have kids someday, you will understand what I mean. My job as your mommy is to protect you, always. And I wouldn’t have it any other way. Do you understand me?” She asked. Rainbow slowly nodded. Then, she yawned, and Windy smiled down at her. “I think somepony’s sleepy.” She cooed. “Why don’t you get back in bed for a nap?” She suggested. “Stowy Fiwst?” She begged, with pleading eyes. Windy’s heart melted. “Alright, honey. What story do you want to hear?” “Baby Staw! Baby Staw!” She cheered. Windy laughed jubilantly. “Alright, Alright. Bedtime For Baby Star.” She began. “Once there was a baby star. She lived up near the sun. And every night at bedtime that baby star wanted to have some fun. She would shine and shine, and fall and shoot and twinkle oh-so-bright. And she said, “Mommy, I’ll run away if you make me say goodnight.” And then her mommy kissed her,” Windy paused to kiss Rainbow’s nose, “On her sparkly nose and said, “No matter where you go, no matter where you are, no matter how big you grow and even if you stray far, I’ll love you forever, because you’ll always be my baby star.” The end.” By the end of the story, Rainbow was asleep. Windy and Bow each kissed one of her cheeks, then went out of the room, and into the hallway, along with the other mothers. Their daughters were by the door, having seen just about everything that occurred in the room. Windy and Bow shared a kiss and a look before turning to the other mothers in the room. “Thank you so much for taking care of our little girl.” Windy said, sincerely. “Our pleasure.” Said Velvet. “It was so nice taking care of a foal again.” Said Mrs. Shy. “Even if it was just for a day.” Added Cookie. “Well, what if it wasn’t just one day?” Everypony turned to Twilight, who was blushing lightly. “What do you mean, Twily?” Asked Velvet. “We all talked about it, and we decided we want to try what Rainbow Dash is doing.” There was a beat of silence. Then: “Are you sure?” That was Cookie. They all nodded. Windy fluttered off of the ground in excitement. “Oh, that’s wonderful! I’m sure Dashie would love some playmates!” She squeaked. The five friends smiled. Each mother went to her daughter. Mrs. Shy was first, and hugged Fluttershy. “Oh, this is wonderful dear. You are so sweet.” Cookie was next as she put a hoof under Rarity’s chin. “This is the most generous thing I’ve ever seen you do.” She kissed her daughter on the cheek. Pear Butter followed. “This is the best gift you could’ve given me.” She hugged Applejack tightly. Cloudy Quartz came after. Her small smile and shining eyes spoke more words than Pinkie had said in a lifetime. Velvet was last. She hugged her daughter so tightly it must have hurt. “I can’t wait to have my Twily back.” “You never lost her.” Twilight said thickly. Velvet sniffed, and looked up. “Well ladies, looks like we’ve got work to do.” For the rest of the day, The mothers used their magic, flight, and strength, to prepare the largest spare room in the castle for the next day. They did not allow their children to enter, and Finished their preparations a little before nightfall. The fathers all sepent some welcome time with their kids. Everypony seemed excited. And they were. All but one. Bow Hothoof found himself filled with dread. Not at the thought at his daughter having playmates for a day. No, that wasn’t it at all. What he worried about was his daughter’s reaction to them. He knew logically that his daughter loved and adored her friends. But how she would react to them finding out her biggest secret was one thing he wasn’t sure of. He didn’t have time to dwell on the matter as his daughter began to wake from her nap. Rainbow Dash stirred, yawning and opening her eyes. “Dada?” She asked. “Hey there, little trotter.” He said, smiling. She stretched. “Whewe Mama?” She asked. Bow somehow maintained his smile. “She’s with the other Mommies.” He explained. “And I have something to tell you.” He said. Rainbow looked up at him at his curious tone. She waited for him to continue. Bow swallowed his nerves and worry, and continued on. “You remember when the other Mommies were here with you?” She nodded, so He continued. “Well, their little ones were right outside the door, and they saw and heard everything. And they know.” Rainbow’s eyes widened to the size of platters, her pupils shrinking to pinpricks, and tears welling up inside of them. Bow was quick to wipe them away as they fell. “Let Daddy finish, Dashie. They know, and they don’t care.” Her head shot up at that, and then cocked to one side in a silent question. “They don’t care. In fact, they wanted to spend all day tomorrow trying what you’re doing. They want to play with you.” He finished. “Weawwy?” She asked. “Really. Are you okay with that?” Slowly, she nodded, and Bow smiled a breathtaking smile. “Good. Now, do I have a wet little filly on my hooves?” Dashie moved around a bit, and then nodded. “Sowwy, Dada.” “It’s fine, little one. Let’s get you changed and then you can go see your friends.” Rainbow nodded. This was going to be an interesting conversation. AcceptanceAuthor's Note Hooray! Chapter and plot! Probably not what you were expecting but I'm proud of it anyways. The plot sort of ran away with me on this. So sorry, guys. The playdate will happen in the next chapter. Promise. Enjoy the chapter! Acceptance As Rainbow headed down the hall to talk to her friends, her adult and little sides fought for control of her. The adult side just wanted to box up that little side and shove it away because of all the damage it caused. But the little self argued that her friends just wanted to play with her, and that it would be nice to have somepony to play with. But both the little and big parts of her had one thing in common: A fear of total rejection. What if her friends never looked at her the same again? What if they never treated her the same? Could she really count on their participation in something like this? And how in Equestria would all this happen, anyhow? The thoughts raged through her head, making it spin as her brain went into hyper speed, trying to come to every possible outcome and prepare a response. But she didn’t have long to think on it, because she and her Daddy were at the doors to the throne room. Rainbow gulped as her father pulled the doors open, to reveal her friends, each sitting in their respective throne. At the sound of the doors opening, every head in the room turned to look at Rainbow Dash. For a moment her little self took over, fear shone in her eyes, her ears folded back, and she hid behind her Daddy’s legs. Fluttershy, sensing this, went over to Rainbow, and spoke to her gently. “It’s okay, Rainbow.” She soothed. “We don’t mind this. We love you for who you are, and that means every part of you. We just want you to be happy. And if that means giving you playmates for a day, we’re glad to do it. Promise.” At the Yellow Pegasus’ words, Rainbow cautiously stepped out from behind Bow. Her adult mind decided to take control for the moment. “You don’t think I’m weird?” It came out almost like a whimper. Perhaps the two sides of herself needed to find a compromise, and that was how they reached it. “Of course not, darling.” That was Rarity, who came over as well. “While this certainly isn’t conventional, it’s very clear to all of us that it brings you a lot of joy. It doesn’t change the way we see you. Not one bit. We know who you are, Rainbow Dash. You bear the element of loyalty for a reason. You would never leave us, and in turn, we would never leave you.” “That’s right, sugarcube.” Applejack continued. “We think you’re great the way you are. There’s nothing that could make us turn you away. Honest.” “That’s right!” Cheered Pinkie. “I play with the Cake twins all the time, and I’d just love to play with you too! We would have SO much fun! I can’t wait!” She said. “We think you’re perfect as is.” Finished Twilight. “But why did you keep it a secret from us?” Rainbow shifted uncomfortably, feeling exposed. “I was scared. Of what you’d think, or what you might say. I’m supposed to be tough, awesome, and fearless. And this is just so… not. When I started this it was for my parents, to give them back time with me. Ever since I became a Wonderbolt I’ve been visiting less and less. So I came to see them one day and I overheard them talking about when I was a filly, and how sad they were and I just couldn’t not do anything about it. So I thought on it, and I came to this. I think you know what happened after that.” She finished. “Rainbow, You’re not any less tough, awesome, or fearless just because you want to feel safe. That’s how this makes you feel, right? Safe?” Twilight questioned. Rainbow nodded. “That will never change. And we won’t either. We will still see you the same no matter what you do. We love you, Rainbow Dash.” Rainbow looked around at all the sincere expressions of love and acceptance on her friends faces, and her subconscious made her decision for her. She easily slipped back into her little headspace, now that she knew that her friends accepted her no matter what, and spoke one word. “Dashie.” “What?” “My name Dashie.” She said. That was all that she needed before Pinkie rushed up and gave her a hug. “Wanna play?” She asked. Dashie’s eyes lit up, and she nodded. “Yeah!” “What’cha wanna play?” Dashie paused, looking thoughtful. “Hide an’ seek!” “Oooooh! Fun! But we should probably make some rules first. This castle is so big we might never find each other if we hid too well.” Pinkie commented. She tapped her chin thoughtfully. “How about the bedrooms are off limits? That way there’s the throne room, dining room, kitchen, and library? Still plenty of space to play, but that way we don’t get lost. What do you think?” “Yeah!” She said, fluttering her wings happily. “Great! Do you want to count first?” “Uh huh!” She said, happily. “Woah there, little trotter. Before you play we’re getting you in a fresh diaper.” Bow intervened. Rainbow looked at him, frowning. “Dada!” She whined, but Bow wouldn’t have it. “No buts, little ma’am. Now come on, get moving.” Rainbow grumbled a bit before following her father. Elsewhere in the castle, Spike was going from room to room, looking for his Rarity plushie that he seemed to have misplaced. He remembered sleeping in the what, aside from having a bed, was the most sparsely decorated and furnished bedroom in the castle. When he opened it, his jaw hit the floor. All six mothers were in the room, decorating it with what seemed to be foal supplies. There was a giant crib instead of the bed, a changing table stocked full of diapers, bottles, and who knew what else, a rocking chair, a small bookshelf, and a toy box. A multicolored rug was at the center of the room, giving it a more youthful feel than the blasé walls of the castle. Spike stepped inside, in a bit of a daze. “What… What is this place?” He asked. Velvet stopped hanging up a photo and walked over to Spike. “It’s a nursery, Spike. Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten that Twily used to have one already!” Spike shook his head to clear it. “No, no, I remember that. But why is it here?” “Why for the playdate, of course!” He blinked. “Playdate?” Windy Whistles flew over. “Oh it is just so exciting! I just know my little Dashie is going to be thrilled to have some playmates!” She exclaimed. “Uh… Am I missing something here?” Velvet and Windy shared a look, and a silent communication passed between them. Velvet nodded, and Windy did after that, and then turned to Spike. “I’m surprised you haven’t seen.” Remarked Windy. “I’ve been in the study all day answering fan mail. Somepony’s gotta do it, and since Twilight was captured, it was on me. I just finished up a few minutes ago.” He said. “Ah. Well then, let me tell you about something. Sometime ago, my daughter came to me and my husband one day for a visit, and she asked us to do something for her…” As Windy continued through the story, Spike’s expression changed. First there was shock, then confusion, Then realization, and finally, acceptance. He looked at Velvet and posed a question. “So… You mean Twilight is gonna…?” Velvet nodded. “Yes. A whole day of play and relaxation.” “Really?” “Really.” “That is so awesome!” The dragon cheered. “She really needs a break. Do you guys need any help?” “Sure. Come on.” With that, Spike set off to work. Rainbow was changed within minutes, and returned to see her friends. Pinkie popped up. “You all ready to play, Dashie?” “Yeah!” She cheered. “Okay! You count! We’ll hide!” Pinkie said, before bouncing off. Rainbow covered her eyes and started counting. “One, two, fwee…” The sound of galloping hooves filled the room. Rainbow kept on counting. “Seven, eight, nine, ten! Weady ow not, hewe I come!” She called. She began to trot around the room, searching. After a few minutes, she found Fluttershy hiding under the map table. But she had figured Fluttershy would be the easiest to find. “Found ya!” She said, giggling. “Oh darn. I thought I was hiding really well.” Fluttershy said. “Is ‘Kay.” She said. “You good hidew.” She complimented. Fluttershy blushed. “Thank you, Dashie.” She said. “I be back watew. Gotsa find evewypony ewse,” “Good luck!” Fluttershy called to her. When Rainbow finished searching the throne room, she went to the Kitchen, and found Pinkie next, hiding in one of the cupboards. Then she found Applejack tucked behind a row of shelves. When she was done scouring the kitchen, she headed onto the dining room, and found Rarity hiding behind some curtains. She didn’t even have to look further to know that she would find Twilight in the library. She looked on the rows of books, but saw no sign of the princess. She checked under tables, and beside the shelves, and climbed on top of the shelves. She found nothing. She was just starting to think Twilight wasn’t in there when a devious thought occurred to her. Maybe Twilight was hiding inside of a book? That seemed logical, knowing her. But which book would she hide in? She pondered that for a minute, then started looking in the books with more pictures. She was beginning to doubt herself when she saw a single book out of place, and she knew she’d found her friend. She opened up the first page, and low and behold, there she was. Twilight came out, and Rainbow pouted. “No faiw!” She said. “Dat’s cheating!” “I don’t think so, Rai- Dashie.” She corrected quickly. “The rules said that I could hide in the anywhere in the library. I just picked a book.” Dashie grumbled, but relented. Darn her technicalities. That meant there was one pony left to find. “Dada.” She said, and began to look around. Daddy didn’t have magic, so he had to have been hiding somewhere, and she knew it wasn’t the library, so she headed back to the dining room since she hadn’t checked everywhere there yet. It seemed he was nowhere in sight. She was about to go look in the kitchen when she felt something hit her back. It was a purple feather. She whirled around. There was only one place he could be. “Found you, Dada!” She called as she turned on the chandelier lights. Bow flew out immediately. “Guess you got me, little trotter.” “Dada cheat!” She declared with a stomp of her hoof. “Did I now?” Asked Bow. “I don’t think so.” “Uh huh!” Bow looked at her with a smile and flew down closer to her. She tried to lift off of the ground, but only made it a few inches. The bulk of her diaper weighed her down. “No faiw!” She pouted. “What’s going on in here?” Rainbow turned around and faced her mother, trotting over to her. “Mama, we pway hide an’ seek an’ Dada cheat!” She tattled. Windy looked up. “Is that true, dear?” “I followed the rules. I just hid up in the chandelier.” “Bow, you know that’s not fair. You know she can’t fly as well with her diaper.” Bow rolled his eyes, then slowly flew down. Windy whispered something to Rainbow, and she nodded. Without warning, she sped toward her father, jumped, tackled him, and started tickling him. Twilight, her friends, and their mothers, all came in to see the adorable sight. When she felt he had had enough “Punishment”, she stopped, giggling breathlessly. She hopped off of him, and he gave her a noogie. Windy came up to her. “So, what do you want to do now, sweetie?” Rainbow didn’t even have to think twice. She looked at each one of her friends, then at her mother, and said, “Pway wif my sissies.” Everypony smiled, and Twilight, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Applejack felt like their hearts might burst. MorningAuthor's Note And so the playdate chapter begins. Woo! Sorry it took so long to crank out, guys. We will get to the play in playdate in the next chapter. Thanks Yosh E-O for your awesome reviews. This one is for you! Enjoy the chapter! Morning The day seemed to run itself out after that for everypony, and soon it was time for bed. Luna’s moon was high in the sky, and the stars hung like glittering sparks in the darkness. After an eventful day, Rainbow was exhausted. Her parents got her in a nighttime diaper, gave her a pacifier, her daring do plushie, and a story, and kissed her before letting her sleep and going to bed themselves. They would need all the rest they could get because the next day was certain to be eventful for everypony. Morning dawned with the promise of a new day, and each mother leapt from bed early, more than ready for the day ahead. They all converged into the kitchen and began preparing breakfast for their children. The smell of Prench Toast soon floated throughout the castle, and woke the sleeping mares. One by one, they followed the scent into the kitchen, and saw a feast fit for a king. They all licked their lips in anticipation. “Good morning, Girls.” Cooed Cookie Crumbles. “We made you breakfast.” Said Mrs. Shy. “And we made sure to get all of your favorites.” Said Pear Butter. The mares smiled and were about to sit down, when another voice interrupted. “Ah Ah Ah, girls. We’re not eating here.” Said Twilight Velvet. Each mother carried their filly’s breakfast into the makeshift nursery. There, six high chairs were set up. Each mother helped their filly into the seat, and although some of them felt uncomfortable with it, they remained quiet. For Applejack there were apple pancakes with pecan syrup. For Fluttershy there were eggs, made into a delicious veggie omelet. For Rarity, it was Eggs, with a garnish, oatmeal, and toast with the finest jam there was. For Pinkie, it was Prench Toast, covered with chocolate sauce, maple syrup, powdered sugar, whipped cream, sprinkles, and a cherry. For Twilight, it was Eggs sunny side up, with bacon made into a smiley face, and a small pancake nose. And finally, for Rainbow Dash, there was Zap Apple applesauce, some mashed bananas, and some mashed strawberries. All the girls except for Rainbow Dash began to reach for their silverware, but their mothers quickly whisked it from their grasp. “Girls, girls, girls, babies can’t feed themselves. They need their mommies to feed them.” Said Windy, as she started feeding Rainbow Dash. “That’s right,” Cooed Velvet as she used her magic to cut Twilight some of her egg. “Now, Twily, open up for the Canterlot Express!” She said, and started feeding her. Twilight opened up, and smiled at the familiar taste. Nothing was quite like her mother’s cooking. Everypony else followed the instructions, and were soon in the midst of breakfast. When everypony had eaten their fill, their mothers let them out. “Ma? I’m a might thirsty after all that. Can I have somethin’ to drink?” Asked Applejack. “Of course you can.” Said Pear Butter. “But first we need to get you changed.” “Wha-“ She started to ask when she realized what her mother meant. “Oh… Uh, I see.” Pear went over to the changing table and patted it. “Hop up, little apple seed.” Applejack hesitated for a fraction of a second, and then did as she was told. As weird as she thought this was, she reminded herself that it was for Dash, and for her Ma. Just looking at Pear Butter’s dazzling smile was all the courage she needed to go through with this. She looked up at the ceiling, ignoring what was happening below her as much as possible. She tried to convince herself that it was nothing. And in a matter of minutes, it was done, faster than Applejack thought it would be. She looked down at the embarrassing garment, and moved slightly, hearing it crinkle beneath her. Her face burned a bright red, but she was soon distracted by her mother’s loving kiss to her forehead. She caught the unmistakable scent of apple trees and fresh grass in her mane as she bent down to her. Pear Butter smiled down at her, and said, “That’s my girl.” As Applejack waddled away from the table, trying to get used to her new gait, Rainbow was changed next, out of a diaper that was wet from last night’s use. Windy didn’t change her immediately after she woke because it was only a little damp. Nothing that couldn’t wait. Unfortunately it was soaked by the time breakfast was over. But Windy paid no mind to it as she changed her daughter. Rainbow, for her part, seemed completely oblivious to the repeated motions as she stuck her hoof in her mouth and started suckling. She wiggled a little when the powder was added, but otherwise remained fairly still. Windy considered this the easiest change of her day. When Rainbow was tired, she didn’t move around as much during her changes. Just as she finished changing her, Windy leaned over and sniffed her daughter’s head. Once, twice, three times. Just as she always did. And she finished with a kiss to the forehead. Pinkie bounced over to the changing table and hopped on like it was the best ride at the carnival. She was so excited to try this! She laid back, but couldn’t help wiggling. Cloudy Quartz went to her, and the usually stoic mare had a genuine smile on her face as she diapered her daughter. She felt nostalgic as she finished taping up the diaper. Pinkie enveloped her mother in a hug. “Thanks, mom!” “Mommy.” “Huh?” “It’s Mommy for Today.” “Okay!” Pinkie replied happily. “Thanks, Mommy!” “You’re welcome.” Cloudy kissed her on the cheek. As Pinkie bounced off, it was Fluttershy’s turn. She blushed redder than a tomato as she flew onto the table. She found herself unable to speak up even more than usual because of the embarrassing circumstance. The color on her face was the only indicator of how she felt. But she went through with it. Who was she if she did not treat everypony with kindness? And Dashie needed her kindness and understanding right now more than she ever had before. She swallowed her pride and her decency, and let the color fade from her as she reminded herself of these things. When it was over, Her mother gave her a loving smile that reassured her that she was doing the right thing. She struggled with walking, but her mother took her by the hoof, and helped her. Twilight was next, and she too was quite hesitant about getting on. But her mother’s smiling and nodding encouraged her. So she took a deep breath, and hopped up. Velvet sensed her daughter’s distress and rubbed her stomach with a hoof as she used her magic to diaper her. “It’s okay, Twily.” She said. “It’s just for a day. And you’re doing something amazing for a friend. I am so proud of you.” Twilight blushed, wether at the praise, or at the situation, she wasn’t sure. But once she was diapered, she kicked a hoof around, and took in the sensation. It would make for great research. The feeling was different, but not uncomfortable. It was cushiony, like a pillow. A puff of powder came out of her diaper, and she giggled slightly at the sight. Velvet smiled, and kissed her daughter’s nose. Twilight giggled a second, and then snapped back to reality. What was she doing? She lowered her head a bit, and stood up. The thick diaper pushed her legs apart, and made walking difficult, but she somehow managed. That left Rarity. From the second she saw what was to come, she was in full resistance mode. “Absolutely not! I will not demean myself to wearing those!” She huffed. “Darling, it’s just for one day, and only your friends and their mothers will ever know.” She said. Rarity pouted. “No! I will not do that. I will do anything else, but I will not wear a diaper!” “Rarity.” Cookie said in a warning tone. “You made an agreement. If you were in your shop and you made a contract with another business, and they broke it, how would you feel?” “I don’t see how that has anything to do with-“ “You would feel bad.” Cookie cut in. “You would wonder what you had done wrong, you would ask yourself if you made the right choice in trusting them, and you would worry about what would happen the next time you saw them again. Do you really want to make Rainbow Dash feel that way? She trusted you with her biggest secret, and you agreed to try this. Do you really want to break the promise that you made to a friend? Do you really want to make her feel bad for her choices?” She pressed. The argument wore many of Rarity’s defenses down. “But- But-“ “The only butt I want to see is yours. Up here. Right. Now.” Rarity gulped. She knew better than to disobey her mother when she used that voice. That voice was worse than the Royal Canterlot Voice. Grumbling her dissatisfaction, she obeyed, and got up onto the table. Throughout the change she was stiff as a board. Cookie struggled to get the diaper on (No doubt as Rarity had intended) but eventually she succeeded. Her mother helped her up and kissed her head. “There now, that wasn’t so bad now, was it?” She asked. Rarity just harrumphed in response. Once everypony had been changed. Velvet combined her magic with Cookie’s. Cookie moved the high chairs away, and Velvet used a cloning spell to make six rocking chairs appear. Each mother sat with their daughter draped across their lap, and each fed them a bottle. Applejack put up a bit of resistance at first, similarly to Twilight (her hesitation had only been momentary before she voluntarily started drinking), but soon found herself getting into the rhythmic suckling. Fluttershy had just blushed and taken it, thinking about all of the baby animals she had fed this way as she suckled. Pinkie had no qualms with it, and eagerly dug in. And Rarity, well, the moment she tried to argue, her mother popped the nipple in her mouth, cutting off any negative reaction she may have had. With a bit of a stern look, Cookie managed to get her daughter drinking. That left Rainbow, who nursed peacefully in her mother’s lap, Windy running a hoof through her mane just like she liked. For a while, there were only the sounds of quiet suckling in the nursery. Until Mrs. Shy began humming to her daughter soothingly. They all joined in the universally soothing tune, creating a beautiful harmony together. And for a moment, everypony was at peace. PlaytimeAuthor's Note THE PLAYDATE IS HERE! WOOOOO! Hope y'all enjoy it because I sure did. Thanks to everyone who read Death Whispers A Lullaby. It was very random, but very fun to write. Anyways, ENJOY THE CHAPTER! Playtime When the bottles were emptied, each mother patted their daughter on the back and burped them. Each of them blushed at the sound, all but Rainbow, who just blinked and yawned. With that done, each mother helped move everything in the room, leaving the open space in the middle of the room. It was Rainbow who broke the mold, and moved to the toy chest. She seemed to be digging for something. Then, suddenly, she stopped. She looked over to her mother. “Mama, whewe Dawing Do?” She asked. Windy Whistles pulled her favorite doll from out of the crib. “She’s right here, sweetheart.” She said. Dashie trotted over to her and took the doll, cuddling it to her. She looked down at it and began to speak. “Dawing Do, Whewe we goin’?” She asked. “To the temple of doom!” Said Daring! “We’re going to defeat Auhizotul!” “How?” Asked Dashie. “We need the help of your friends to defeat them!” She replied. “Yeah!” Cheered Rainbow. She turned to her friends. “Ya gonna hewp us?” Pinkie bounced up. “Sure!” “Awh, why not?” Said Applejack. “I’d love to help!” Twilight said. “Yay.” Fluttershy added. “Oh, I suppose this could be fun.” Rarity smiled. “Yeah!” She cheered. “Lead da way, dawing!” “You got it, Rainbow Dash!” Said Daring. “Now come on, explorers, let’s go!” They trekked through the jungle, getting caught with the occasional bramble or thorn. Finally, they made it to the Temple. Only to find it guarded by a tiger. Fluttershy came forward to soothe the savage beast. With the tiger distracted, the rest of them went into the temple. The second they stepped inside a large wooden beam came down from the ceiling to keep them out, but Applejack bucked it in two. Fluttershy rejoined their ranks, and they headed inside. Pieces of floor began to fall out, and for a moment they all thought the temple was collapsing, but it was not so. It was just the floor. Pinkie bounced from stone to stone, and the others followed suit. Finally, they finished getting through the floor, and snuck into a corridor. The next room was covered in tiled pictures of ponies in different styles of clothing. All of them had been captured while trying to enter the temple. The door that was to the next room was bricked up. It was Rarity who deciphered that perhaps the outfits had to be ordered in order to open up the door. Using her knowledge of fashion, she ordered them correctly, and the door slowly opened. They all trotted on. Finally, they made it to the temple. Auhizotul was there, wrapped around the statuette at the top of the temple. “Daring Do!” He thundered. “Now you have entered the temple of doom, just in time to see my triumph.” “You will not win, Auhizotul! I am not acting alone this time!” Daring yelled. “I see. But they will not stop me! No one pony can!” “That may be true, but there’s not just one pony here!” Said Twilight. “And we will defeat you!” “You think you can stop me?” It was a chortle. A laugh. “We do!” Said Rainbow Dash. “How can you stop me if you don’t even know the ancient chant?” He boomed. “We’ll find a way! You can be sure of it!” Said Applejack. “You’re too late!” Said Auhizotul. He began the ancient chant. Rainbow and Daring Do were fast. They each kicked him hard enough to send him flying backward. It made the statue unstable, and it dropped. Rainbow went into a nosedive to catch it. Auhizotul got up, and Daring Do was quick to begin her battle with him. But Rainbow hurried over to Twilight. “Hurry, Twilight! You have to read the ancient chant!” She said, handing her the statue. “But Rainbow, I don’t know if I can even make this out!” She said. “You have to try! It’s the only way to stop Auhizotul!” Said Rainbow. The temple began to quake beneath them. “Do it now! Hurry! Before the temple is gone! We have to trap him here!” Twilight nodded, then she began to read as best she could, lighting up her horn. She translated it into Equestrian. “In the temple you will find A way to trap and slow the mind, To freeze those here and turn to stone The ones who wander here alone, But now the curse gone, they’re free This is my will so make it be!” A beautiful glow emitted from the statue. Suddenly, bursts of light flowed through the room, in tiny streams. It traveled to the next room and the ponies in stone were freed. They all ran out of the temple. But then, The statue itself began to encase itself in stone. Twilight flung it to Auhizotul, who caught it with a cackle, but then the stone began encasing him in it. He Screamed as his entire body was covered in it. When it was done, all of them worked together to tip his statue over, and it shattered into a million pieces. The temple began to crumble. “Run!” Twilight screamed, and they started galloping for the exit. They narrowly dodged rocks and debris, and finally, they made it to the exit. Rainbow trotted around the nursery happily. “Yeah, saved Dawing Do!” She cheered. Twilight giggled. “That was really fun!” “Yeah, it was.” Said Applejack, blushing. “That was so nice.” Fluttershy added bashfully. “It was… interesting.” Said Rarity, looking pensive. “That was SO SUPER AMAZING!” Pinkie squealed. “I’ll say!” Came another voice. Every head turned and saw Spike standing in the doorway. He was smiling. “That was awesome!” He said. Twilight blushed, but Rainbow came up to him. “Spikey! Ya wanna pway wif us?” She asked. “Maybe later. I still have some papers to file, but I’ll be back. Promise.” He said. “Awwww. M’kay.” Said Rainbow. Spike gave each of them a hug, and then went back to work. Many of them were blushing. Then, they heard the clapping of hooves. They turned to see their mothers smiling and clapping. “That was wonderful girls.” Said Cookie. “You were so sweet.” Mrs. Shy added. “That was the sweetest thing I have ever seen.” Said Velvet. “Just adorable.” Pear Butter commented. “Truly moving.” Cloudy Quartz smiled. “You girls are the best adventurers that I have ever seen!” Said Windy Whistles. “Yeah, Mama, we save da ponies of da tempwe!” Rainbow cheered. “I saw that, baby. You did such a good job!” Windy praised. “You all did.” Said Velvet. She kissed Twilight’s cheek, and she blushed. “Mooooom.” “Oh hush, Twily. I’m your mommy, I get total freedom to kiss you whenever I want.” She said. Cookie changed the subject. “Well, now that that’s done, what do you girls want to do?” “How about some free time?” Suggested Mrs. Shy. “Sounds like a good idea.” Said Cookie. They all headed off to the toy chest to find some toys to interest them. Fluttershy found some stuffed animals, Twilight found some blocks, Applejack found some action figures of cowboys and cowgirls, Pinkie found a little kitchen set, and Rarity begrudgingly began to play with some dolls. And Rainbow Dash, she found stuffed versions of the Wonderbolts, and started flying with them. Each mother went over to her daughter and played with them. Mrs. Shy made a bunny that looked suspiciously like angel hop toward her daughter, and it made Fluttershy giggle. “Hello Angel bunny!” She said. Mrs. Shy bowed the bunny. “Hello Fluttershy.” Mrs. Shy said in a fake voice. “Will you play with me?” “Of course! What would you like to play?” “Chase me! Chase me!” Angel said. Fluttershy giggled and proceeded to chase the bunny around the room. Pinkie was busy in the play kitchen, as her mother sat at the tiny table that accompanied it. “Mommy, do you want some lunch?” She asked. “Certainly, Pinkemena.” “What would you like?” “Rock soup, please.” “Rock soup, coming up!” Said Pinkie. She put on a chef’s hat and an apron, and began cooking. She took the toy pot and took a plastic spoon and started pouring the “Soup” into a plastic bowl. She then took it over to her mother. “One bowl of rock soup! Careful, it’s super hot!” She said chipperly. “I must be careful, then.” Said Cloudy Quartz. She blew on the soup and. Then pretended to take a drink. She sighed. “Delightful. How do you do it?” Pinkie giggled. “Sorry, Mommy! It’s a secret!” Applejack was on the floor, making the cowponies lasso some toy cows. “What a great cowpony!” Said Pear Butter. Applejack smiled. “Thanks, Ma.” “I know you can lasso a cow, no problem, but can you lasso me?” “Is that a dare?” Asked Applejack. “It’s a bet. If you lasso me, I’ll take on your chores for a week.” Applejack smiled. “You’re on, Mama!” She didn’t notice her use of the more foalish word. Pear Butter began dodging her daughter as she started swinging her rope. Cookie sat with her daughter as she held the dolls with a frown. “What is it, darling?” Cookie asked. “I’m not sure what to do.” Said Rarity. “This is so embarrassing.” “Really? Your friends seem to be getting into it. Why don’t you give it a try?” Rarity hesitated. “So… What do I do?” “How about we have a tea party with your dolls? You used to love that when you were little.” “Well, alright.” She huffed. Her mother magically made a table and tea set appear. Cookie helped seat their plush guests while Rarity poured the pretend tea. She took a sip, blushing. “Oh I can’t do this!” She said. “Yes you can. You just have to get into it. Now tell me, what kind of tea is it.” “Erm… Jasmine?” “Think of the taste of it. Is it sweet?” “You know I put sugar in my tea.” “Close your eyes.” Cookie instructed. Rarity sighed and did as she was told. “Think of the tea. Think of the taste. The warmth. The feel of it on your tongue and going down your throat.” Rarity did just that, and suddenly she could taste it. “Can you taste it now?” “Yes.” She said. “Open your eyes now.” Cookie said. Rarity did. “Can you see it now?” She nodded. “I can.” “Good. Now, let’s continue with our party.” As Rainbow came flying around a corner her mother was right here, cheering her on. “Go Dashie, go! You’re the best Wonderbolt ever!” Dashie giggled. “Yeah, Mama. I fwy!” “And you’re the best flier there is.” Windy said, as she watched her daughter whiz through the air. Although she couldn’t get high, she was still fast. That left Twilight. She used her magic to stack the blocks to make towers, cities, and formations. She did it by color, by letter, by number, and kept reorganizing them. Velvet watched and cheered her daughter on from the sidelines. Occasionally she made a comment or two. Twilight, as she so often was, became engrossed in her task. So encompassed was she with her task, that she did not realize that she needed to use the restroom until her body reacted for her. She began wetting her diaper, full force. She looked down, shocked at herself. Velvet recognized an “I’m-peeing” face when she saw one. She raised and potty trained two kids, after all. She waited until her daughter was finished and went up to her. “Awww, Twily. You just had an accident. That’s okay. Mommy will get you cleaned up.” Twilight didn’t respond as her mother lifted her up with her magic. As she was laid down, she finally looked up. “It’s okay, Twily.” Velvet soothed. Twilight opened her mouth to speak. “I… I’m not sure how I feel about this.” She said. “How do you mean?” She asked. “It’s… This doesn’t feel bad, exactly. At least, not like I thought it would. It’s actually kind of… nice.” She admitted with a blush. “But that doesn’t make any sense. How can something so wrong feel so right?” “Is it wrong because you say it’s wrong, or is it wrong because everypony else says it is?” Velvet asked. Twilight contemplated this as her mother changed her. Sooner than expected, it was done. “Just let go, Twily. Don’t think about it too much. Just throw yourself into this, and let Mommy take care of you, okay?” Velvet soothed. Twilight sat up and hugged her mother. “Okay… Mommy.” NaptimeAuthor's Note Woo! Another Chapter! I enjoyed writing it. The story included is an original. It may not be used without my express written permission. Enjoy the chapter! Naptime Twilight hopped down from the changing table and gave her mother a snuggle. Then she went back to her blocks. Meanwhile, Rainbow was tired of playing with her Wonderbolts plushies and flew down to the ground and trotted to her mother. “Mama, wiww you wead me a stowy?” She asked. Windy Whistles smiled. “Of course I will, Dashie. What story do you want to hear?” Dashie considered this for a moment. “Dun know. Make one up?” She asked. “Sure.” Said Windy. She paused, then began to speak. “Once there was a little bluebird who was scared to leave her nest, She much preferred to lay in there so she could get some rest. But still she dreamed that some day she would begin to fly, Soaring up higher and higher until she touched the sky, Her Mama stayed there carefully and and nudged her out to go And that little bird began to fly, as her Mama watched her grow. Her Mama felt her happiness but sadness was there too, She didn’t want her baby to leave her, that much was vey true, But she was happy as she watched as her baby flew. The baby bird soon landed and her Mama pecked her on the cheek, She knew her bird was a strong one and was never ever weak. Her Mama looked her in the eye and smiled at her bright, She knew that she would be the best whenever she took flight. “You’ll always be my little bird,” Her happy Mama said, “And I cannot wait to what happens with you and what’s ahead. I am so proud of you, you are my light and world, But no matter what you always will be forever my little girl.” The Mama bird and baby snuggled up into a hug, The baby snuggled her, feeling warm and safe and snug. Together they practiced flying, and smiled for the rest of the day, Because the Mama’s love for her little girl would never fly away.” By the end of the story, Rainbow was melted butter in her mother’s arms. Windy smiled as her daughter suckled on her hoof. Windy gently removed it and replaced it with a pacifier. Rainbow’s eyes fluttered shut. Windy waited a few minutes, until she heard the faint sound of snoring and occasionally a suckling noise, until she was sure her daughter was asleep. She gently picked her up and laid her down in the crib. She gently pecked her forehead, and sniffed her as she often did when she changed her. “Sleep tight, sweetheart.” She whispered. Windy Whistles looked around and saw the other little ones slowing in their play. It seemed to her that the food, bottles, and play had relaxed them enough to tucker them out. Velvet was the first of the mothers to notice the slow, and went over to her daughter, who was still stacking blocks. “Twily,” She cooed in a sing song voice. “I think it’s time for your nappy.” Twilight looked up. “But Mommy, I’m not tired!” She whined. “I know just the cure for that. But while I get it ready, would you like a story?” Her eyes lit up. She remembered how much she loved her mother’s stories as a foal. She nodded, and her mother told her to go pick out a book. As Twilight picked a book, her mother prepared her a warm bottle. Velvet came over with the bottle and patted her lap. Twilight hopped up. “What did you bring me, Twily?” She asked. Twilight held up her book. “Ah, Gusty The Great. I figured you’d pick this one. You loved it as a filly.” Twilight settled back as her mother began to read, and Velvet floated the bottle of warm milk to her lips. Twilight didn’t hesitate to start suckling this time. As her mother read, Twilight relaxed more and more. The warm milk soothed her, and her mother’s voice was so calming. Her eyes began to close. Her sucking slowed, though it didn’t stop, and even when the milk was gone, she kept sucking. It was calming. Her eyes finally shut completely. Velvet noticed this and quickly finished the book, then replaced the bottle with a nearby pacifier. Twilight took it without complaint. Velvet levitated her into the crib next to Rainbow Dash and gave her a kiss. “Goodnight, Twily.” She said. Twilight sighed. “Ni ni, Mommy.” Fluttershy was the next to go down, but unlike Twilight she wasn’t hard to get down. Her mother carried her to the crib, and laid her down, then hummed. Fluttershy easily fell into the comfort of her mother’s voice, the feeling of her friends’ warmth around her, and slept. Applejack came after, having lassoed her mother, who held up her end of the bargain. But all the running, though it was a part of her daily life, had tired her. She wasn’t sure if it was because today was supposed to be one of relaxation or if it was because of being so close with her mother, but she felt so exhausted. She yawned. Her mother was quick to come beside her. “Come on, my little Apple Seed. Time to take a rest.” Said Pear Butter. “Ma, I-“ Pear Butter hushed her. “Come on now, you know better than to argue with your Mama.” She said. Applejack conceded. She knew that. Applejack laid down, and her mother stroked her mane, just like she used to. The motion relaxed her, and before she knew it, she was out like a light. Rarity was next. Her own playtime had gone exceedingly better after her mother had gotten her imagination going. Cookie noticed that many of her friends were already asleep, So she decided to have her daughter follow suit. “Come on, Rarity. It’s nap time.” She said. Rarity scowled. “But mother-“ “Now Rarity, don’t be fussy with me. Everypony needs their beauty rest. A little extra could never hurt.” Rarity considered this for half a second, then sighed. “Very well. Just for a little while.” She trotted over to the crib, rolling her eyes at the sight of the foalish piece of furniture. Her mother lifted her inside, then floated in her favorite sleeping mask. Rarity put it on. Her mother gave her a gentle kiss and although she found this situation ridiculous, she couldn’t help but smile at her mother’s affection. Pinkie was, understandably, the last one to settle down. Her bouncing, endless energy was usually impossible to tame. Luckily for her, Cloudy Quartz knew how to diffuse her. “Come Pinkemena. It’s time to sleep for a spell.” Said Cloudy. “Awwww! But Mommy, can’t we play some more?” “Later. But now it’s time for sleep.” She said in a commanding tone. “But,” She added, “If you do this now, I’ll make your favorite dessert later.” Pinkie’s eyes went wide. “You mean…?” Cloudy nodded. “Yes. Cake, Ice cream, covered in chocolate sauce and toppings, put in a pie crust, and covered with a crumble.” Pinkie’s face lit up and she squeaked. She followed her mother to the crib and was tucked in. Her mother smiled down at her, gave her a pacifier as well, and watched her fall asleep. With all of their children asleep, the mothers adjourned to the kitchen to begin to prepare lunch, all of them buzzing happily. Windy spoke happily. “This is the best day that Dashie has ever had. Thank you all so much for your help.” “It’s our pleasure.” Said Velvet. “I haven’t been this happy in years.” “I agree. Getting my little girl back for a day is the best feeling there is.” Cookie added. “Same here.” Pear Butter added. “They all looked so sweet sleeping together, don’t you think?” Said Mrs. Shy. They all nodded. “It’s been nice to bond with just Pinkemena for a day. I have not done that in a long while.” Cloudy Quartz commented. “I’m sure.” Said Velvet. “How many girls do you have?” “Four.” “You must have your hands full.” Commented Cookie. “Not so much anymore. It was harder when they were fillies.” “I can only imagine. Just having Two kids was more than enough for me.” Said Mrs. Shy. “I only had Dashie and she was a handful on her own.” Said Windy. “I bet.” Said Pear Butter. “I had three.” “Ahhh. But it was wonderful, wasn’t it?” Sighed Cookie. “Yeah.” They all sighed. They continued to cook. “Can we all agree on something?” Asked Windy. “What?” Asked Mrs. Shy. “Can we all agree to make this the best day ever for our girls? They really do deserve a break.” “Darling, Haven’t we been doing that already?” Asked Cookie. “Good point.” “But I think we can all agree that we would do anything to see them happy.” Velvet said. “Agreed.” Said Cloudy Quartz. “And one more thing: We are incredibly proud of them.” Said Pear Butter. They all smiled, and Mrs. Shy spoke. “That is the truth if I ever heard it.” With bright grins, they all continued their work. FamilyAuthor's Note Yeeeaaaaaah. Another chapter. Just a ton of fluff. Enjoy! Family When the mothers returned to the nursery, their foals were still asleep. But as they went over to them, Windy Whistles heard a familiar whine, and flew over to the crib to see her daughter twitching and whimpering in her sleep. She was quick to pick her up and settle into the rocking chair. Windy hushed her gently and rubbed her back. Within a few minutes, Rainbow’s eyes snapped open. She looked around, panicked, before her eyes landed on her mother. Her eyes welled up with tears, and she started to cry. Windy held her close, kissing her and rocking her. “Mama.” She squeaked. “Mama’s right here, Dashie. It’s okay. Everything is okay.” She said. Dashie sniffled, and sucked her pacifier a little faster. She snuggled into her mother more. Windy spoke to her gently. “Do you want to talk about it, sweetie?” Dashie looked up at her, eyes big. Those eyes swallowed Windy whole, and she was drowning in their sadness and fear. “You nevew weave me, wight?” She asked. Windy gasped slightly and held her close. “Never, sweetheart. You are my whole world. I love you so much, and I will always be here for you, no matter what you need.” Dashie snuggled into her mother, hardly noticing that her friends were waking up near her. A faint hissing sound drew her attention away from the snuggle, and she looked down to see her diaper yellowed. She hadn’t even known she’d had to go. But it didn’t bother her. She just stayed in her mother’s lap. Windy Whistles too heard the noise, and smiled, kissing her daughter’s nose. “Ohp! I think somepony needs a diapee change!” She cooed. Dashie giggled. “Uh huh, I peepee, Mommy.” “Well, let Mommy change that wet diapee then.” She crooned. Rainbow nodded, and her mother took her to the changing table, quickly removing the sodden diaper and replacing it with a fresh one. Rainbow moved around, listening to the crinkling sound. “It noisy.” She said. “Oh yes, very noisy. But you can play with it later, honey. It’s time for lunch now.” Said Windy. She carried her daughter to her high chair, sandwiched between Pinkie and Twilight. “Okay, girls. Time for some yummies!” Cooed Velvet. Each mother revealed their daughter’s lunch. For Applejack it was a zap apple jam sandwich. For Rarity it was cucumber sandwiches with no crusts. For Fluttershy it was a salad similar to the ones she made Angel. Pinkie’s was a peanut butter and jelly sandwich with some chocolate spread added to it. Twilight had a daffodil sandwich, and that left Rainbow with a bowl full of mashed glazed carrots. They all ate their lunches with no fuss, and let their mothers clean them. While their mothers cleaned up, and everypony else became otherwise occupied, Rainbow went over to the toy chest. She found a stuffed dragon that looked a lot like Spike. “Mama?” She called. Windy went over to her. “Yes Dashie?” “Who dis?” “That’s Puff. He’s a new dragon I got for you.” "You got Puffy today?" She asked. Windy nodded. "It his birfday then?" "I guess so.” She smiled. "We gotsa make him cake!" She declared. Windy raised an eyebrow, grinning, amused. "Do we now?" Rainbow nodded vigorously. "Can't we have someone else make the cake?” Windy asked, eyeing Pinkie. "No!" Said Rainbow firmly. "It not the same." Windy stifled a sigh. "Alright. Let's go make Puff a birthday cake." "Yay!" Rainbow cheered, then grabbed Puff and ran to the kitchen. Windy shook her head slightly. The things she did for her daughter. When she got there Rainbow was already trying to reach the counter but was too short. Windy pulled over one of the dining room chairs so that she could stand on that and help make the cake. Windy got everything they would need down from the high parts of the kitchen that she knew Rainbow couldn't reach. Once she got everything out, she started on the cake. She measured things out, and let Rainbow pour and stir things. She even let Rainbow crack the eggs (although she insisted that Rainbow do it in a measuring cup in case any pieces of shell got in there- that way it would be easy to get out.). She sprayed the pan with baking spray to make sure the cake wouldn't stick, then helped Rainbow pour the batter into a pan and put it in the oven. She had to do most of the clean up (which she had anticipated) but she didn't really mind. If her daughter was happy, that was all that mattered. When the cake came out half an hour later, she put it on the rack to cool, and told Rainbow that they would have cake after it cooled. It was done cooling an hour later. Rainbow was giddy with excitement as she watched her mommy frost the cake. When she brought it to the table in the nursery, Rainbow stared up at her sweetly. "Candwe?" She asked. Windy brought back a single birthday candle and lit it. Rainbow started to sing "Happy Birthday" when she stopped and frowned. "Mommy, you'we 'apposed to sing too!" She chastised. Windy smiled. "Okay. I'm sorry.” The ponies and their mothers all gathered around them. They all sang happy birthday to Puff, who Rainbow sat right in front of the cake. Once they finished singing, Windy piped up again. "You know sweetie, I think Puff needs your help to blow out the candle." "Yeah! 'Cause if he bwew it would onwy wight it mowe!" "That's right." Rainbow blew out the candle with Spike, as Windy and everypony else applauded them, and then cut the cake. Windy gave Rainbow and Puff each a small piece (knowing that Rainbow would insist on eating them both) and gave herself a piece after serving everypony else. It turned out better than she thought it would. When she was done and Rainbow was too, she helped clean the frosting off of her face. She couldn't help but think how miraculous life was. If someone had told her six months ago that this is what she would have been doing with her life, she would have laughed in their face and said they were nuts, and yet here she stood, completely happy with her lot in life. She wouldn't have had it any other way. Pinkie bounced around the room happily after finishing her cake. “That was super duper awesome-mazing!” She cheered. “You did a super job, Dashie!” “Tanks, Pinkie!” She said, giggling. “I hear giggling from my favorite little trotter!” Called another voice. Dashie turned around with a squeal. There stood her Daddy and her friend’s Daddies there as well. She ran up to him and had his hooves outstretched to her. She ran into them. “Dada!” She squealed happily. “Hey there, baby girl! I heard you and Mommy having some fun in here. You think your old dad could join in?” “Yeah, yeah, yeah!” She squeaked. “Dada pway!” “Well alright then! What should we play?” He asked. “Dada take me fwying?” She asked. He grinned. “You bet. Hop up, little one.” He said. She squealed, and leapt up. “The Wonderbolts are taking off!” He called, and began soaring around the room. From her birds eye view, she could see the other Daddies beginning to play with their little ones too. Igneous Rock Pie was giving pinkie a ride on his back as she cheered. Twilight and Night Light were solving a puzzle. Bright Mac was giving Applejack roping tips as she tried to lasso some toy cows. Mr. Shy was having some “tea” with his daughter, and Hondo Flanks was busy letting Rarity dress him in a tuxedo costume from the closet. Rainbow smiled at them. It was perfection. The ChaseAuthor's Note A late update is better than no update! You all asked for a padded Spike, and you got it! Hope you all enjoy this as much as I did! The Chase As the girls were playing with their fathers, Spike came in. Twilight and Dashie both noticed him, and went over to him. “Spikey! Ya gonna pway wif us?” Dashie asked. “I just came in to see how things were going. I still have some things to finish up.” “Come on, Spike. If I can take a break for a day, so can you.” Said Twilight. “But Twilight-“ Dashie and Twilight both had the same thought, and cut him off. “Please?” They said, giving him their best puppy dog faces. Spike crumbled underneath their combined gaze. “Alright, alright. I’ll stay. But just for a little while.” He conceded. Dashie squealed, and Twilight grinned, hugging Spike. “Thanks, Spike.” “No problem, Twilight.” Twilight paused. “Twily.” “Hmm?” “Today it’s Twily.” She said. “Okay, Twily.” He replied, and she grinned. Twilight took Spike over to where her father and mother were. Velvet smiled at him. “Spike! So good to see you!” She said, giving him a hug. “Are you joining in on our little playdate today?” “Yep. Just for a little while, though.” “Well, any time is better than none. We should get you dressed.” Spike quirked an eyebrow. “Dressed?” He parroted. “Yes, all the girls are in their-“ “Can I do it, Mommy?” Twilight asked. Velvet looked surprised. “Do you want to, Twily?” “Uh huh!” She said, enthusiastically. Velvet couldn’t deny her this. “Alright, sweetie.” Twilight squeaked slightly, and motioned Spike over. He followed her but paused when he saw that they were headed to the changing table. He gulped. “Uh, Twili- Twily?” He asked. “Yeah?” “Are you- are you gonna make me wear a…” “Silly Spike. I can’t make you do anything. I was nervous about it too, but it turned out to be really fun! Nopony will judge you. I promise.” She assured. Spike visibly hesitated before he let her help him up onto the table. He decided not to think about this too much. Quicker than expected, it was over. He sat up. The crinkling sound and feel of the diaper plucked a string in his memory, as did the scent of foal powder. He had been out of diapers for several years now, but the scent and feeling of everything brought back vague memories of playing with Twilight when she was a filly, and there was comfort in that. He looked up at Twilight, who was smiling at him. It was clear, at least to him, that he wasn’t the only one remembering the past. He reached up to Twilight and gave her a hug. She gladly returned it. “Wanna play now, Spike?” She asked when they broke apart. “Sure.” “What would you like to do?” She asked. Spike pondered this for a minute. “Can we play a game?” “Sure! What would you like to play?” “Tag?” He asked. “Okay!” Twilight cheered. She watched him jump off of the changing table. “Who’s it first?” She asked. Spike thought for half a second, then touched her. “Tag! You’re it!” He called, before running off. “Hey! No fair!” She called before running after him. The others noticed this, and started getting in on the game too. First Pinkie, then Dashie, Applejack, Fluttershy, and finally Rarity. Their parents, for their part, just watched smiling. The game lasted about an hour before everypony wore themselves out. Well, everypony except Dashie and Pinkie. Pinkie’s boundless energy and Dashie’s high endurance made for a lethal combination while playing. And, although Applejack had the same high endurance to running, the diaper had hindered her quite a bit and made her legs tired. Dashie was used to it, and Pinkie simply bounced everywhere, so it didn’t necessarily bother her in the same way. With lots of energy to burn, Pinkie and Dashie were still hyper and unable to calm themselves down, that is, until Pinkie got a great idea. She bounced over to Dashie and whispered her idea. Dashie got a downright wicked smile on her face, and nodded. Together, they pounced. Pinkie went straight for her cousin, tackling Applejack to the ground. “I win!” She cheered. Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Oh really?” She asked. Pinkie’s eyes grew wide, and Applejack used her legs as leverage and rolled them over. “You wanna try that again, cousin?” She laughed. “Oh, do you really wanna do this?” Asked Pinkie, a mischievous glint in her eye. “You bet I do.” The two of them burst into laughter for a few minutes before continuing their romp. Dashie, meanwhile, knew exactly who she was going to attack. She ran full tilt toward her father, lunged at him, and tackled him. “Got ya, Dada!” She cried. Bow Hothoof chuckled. “You sure did, little trotter.” “I win?” She asked. “Do you win?” She nodded. Bow made a humming sound. “I don’t think so.” Dashie frowned. “How?” “I win, because I got the best daughter.” He said. She grinned, delighted, and nuzzled him. Bow saw his chance and he took it. He jumped up while her hooves weren’t pinning him as strongly, used his back legs to lift her off, Set her in the air for half a second, and caught her in his hooves when she came back down, though this time he was standing. Dashie giggled like mad. “I stiww win da game!” She said. “Yes, yes you did. And you know Daddy isn’t a sore loser.” She nodded. “But…” He paused. “The tickle monster takes no pleas!” Dashie’s eyes barely had time to get huge before her Daddy began tickling her, first with his hooves, then he preened a loose feather from his left wing and used that. Dashie burst into laughter, barely able to get any words out. “N-No!… Dada, ‘top!… Pease!” She pleaded, but Bow did not relent. Dashie was so busy laughing and pleading for the tickle torture to end that she did not even feel or realize that she was pushing a warm mess into her diaper. Windy Whistles went over to the pair of them, having enough watching and wanted back in on the fun. “And just what are you two up to?” She asked with a grin. “M-Mama! Teww Dada ‘top!” She begged through her laughter. “Bow, let her go. You’ve made your point.” She said. Bow sighed and relented. Just then, the smell hit both of their noses. “Looks like some little girl made a smelly.” Said Bow. Rainbow shifted slightly and felt the mass in her diaper, and frowned. “Come on, Dashie. Let Mama and Daddy get you changed.” Windy Cooed. Her mother picked her up and whisked her to the changing table. It was a team effort to change her. Bow handing his wife supplies and disposing of the soiled garment, and his wife doing the rest. Both of them saw that their daughter looked perturbed. “What’s bothering you, sweetie?” Windy asked. Dashie was quiet for a few moments, enough for her parents to become worried. Finally, she spoke. “I din’ know.” She said. She looked close to tears. “What?” Asked Bow. Her voice had been so quiet, it had been hard to hear. “Din’ know I wen’ poopie.” She said a bit louder. “Oh sweetie, that doesn’t matter. You were having so much fun with Daddy that you didn’t notice.” Said Windy. “That’s why you have your diapees. There’s no mess to clean up. Everything is just fine.” Bow added. Dashie suckled on her hoof, and they could tell she was deep in thought. Windy sat in the rocker, watching the others play, as she let her daughter think in private. She wasn’t going to pry. After about ten minutes, Rainbow seemed calm. “Dashie! Dashie come play with us! We’re having a tea party!” That was Rarity and Fluttershy sitting at the table. Dashie leapt up from her mother’s lap. “I comin’!” She called. Windy Whistles smiled and shook her head at how mercurial her daughter could be. Then, she got up and went over to the table where Mrs. Shy and Cookie Crumbles were helping prepare for the tea party. She quickly joined in the preparations, thinking one thing. This was a most interesting day. Letting GoAuthor's Note Hey guys! Apologies for the super late chapter. Adulting kicked me in the bucking flank today. Gotta love dealing with insurance. By the time I was done, I was in danger of assaulting somepony. Celestia help us all. This is a Rarity chapter. Figure she earned herself one, to elaborate on her thoughts. But there's still plenty of fun to be had! And there's a wee surprise at the end. Hehehe.😈 Alrighty, that's enough of that. Enjoy the chapter! Letting Go As Dashie and Fluttershy played, Rarity’s motions were automatic. Something was nagging at her thoughts. She looked at Rainbow Dash, and saw the fun she was having. And it truly bothered her. Not that she was happy, no, that would never bother her. How she was able to let go so much, and not let anything bother her. Even… She shuddered. Even… Accidents. How on earth did she do it? How did she just… let go? She had to know. “R- Er, Dashie?” Dashie looked up from her tea. “Yeah, Wawity?” “Do you… Do you like being a foal?” “Yeah huh! bein’ big too much wowk. Bein’ a foaw bettew.” “Why do you think that?” “‘Cause ou don’ gotsa wowwy ‘bout noffin. Evewypony jus gives ou cuddwes an’ pways wif ou. An’ ou make wots of new fwiends. An’ dey neber ave ta weave. It’s weawwy fun!” She said. Rarity considered this for a moment. Then: “How do you do it? How do you just… Let go?” Dashie looked at her for a second. Something flickered in her eyes, and she struggled for a minute to let her big self come out. “It’s not something that just happens. It takes a lot of work. But when you stop worrying about it, it comes. Some ponies are more natural at it than others. Just get lost in your imagination, and remember that somepony will always be there to take care of all of the big stuff.” She said. Then, unable to fight it anymore, she slipped back into her little space, sucking on her hoof. Rarity pondered this for a long while. And it seemed to her that Rainbow had just given her some wise advice. She decided to try and take it. She shut her eyes for a minute, and pictured herself boxing away her adult concerns, her job, her- well, herself. At least, her adult self. Some things were still a part of her, like her fashion sense and love of fancy things. But slowly, she found herself beginning to let her fears of being seen, or being too upper crust for a little play. After all, she did play with her little sister when she was a foal, didn’t she? She nodded. Yes. That was right. She used her imagination to pretend that Sweetie Belle was there with her, and they were playing tea party like they had used to when they were little. She poured the tea, taking dainty sips, and then spoke to their guests at the table. A plush bear, Puff the dragon, and a stuffed bunny were there as well as Dashie and Fluttershy. Since the two ponies were conversing with one another, it left Rarity to converse with their plush guests. “More tea, Puff?” She asked. “Certainly, Miss Rarity.” Said the dragon, cordially. “My, what lovely manners you have, sir.” “Why thank you. Most dragons aren’t known for their manners, but Spike and I are the exceptions to the rule.” “You most certainly are.” Rarity said. “May I have another tea cake?” Asked the bunny. “Of course. I didn’t catch your name, Mister…?” “Bun Bun.” He said. “Bun Bun. What a lovely name.” She said, handing him a tea cake. “Thank you. I didn’t have a name until Miss Fluttershy gave me one.” “Oh?” Rarity turned to Fluttershy. “Fluttershy, darling, you didn’t tell me you named Bun Bun.” “Oh yes. All animals should have a name, don’t you think?” “Why of course.” “I named him while my Mom and I were playing with him.” “it’s perfect for the little sweetheart.” “Thank you.” “Of course.” As the tea party wore on, Rarity got more involved. She interacted with the plushies, drank her tea, and enjoyed her tea cakes. She was about to finish up, when something sparkly caught her eye. She found herself wandering toward the closet and opened it. She kept her eyes locked on the faint glisten and saw that it was a princess costume. A pink, sparkly gown, with lace and frills on it. She wasn’t sure what compelled her, but she wanted to try it on. She used her magic to take it from the hanger. She was about to go over to her mother, but found that she was already there. “Need a hand, honey?” Cookie Crumbles asked. “It can be hard to get something on with a diaper on.” Rarity blushed at the mention of the diaper, and had for a short time forgotten that she was wearing it. Cookie just smiled at her. Rarity hugged her mother and reached her hooves up. Her mother slipped the dress on her, and added a pointy, swishy hat to boot. She looked at herself in the mirror, and felt very pretty. Cookie kissed her on the cheek. “There’s my little princess.” A vague memory of her mother calling her that flashed through her mind. It made her feel safe. She leaned into her mother, and Rainbow’s earlier statement echoed through her mind. Remember that somepony will always be there to take care of all of the big stuff She realized that this was what Rainbow had meant. This was what it felt like to let go. She hugged her mother happily, and she sighed, content at last. “I love you.” Rarity said. Cookie’s heart soared. It had been so long since she had had a moment with her little girl. This was what she had missed so much of. It would have been perfect if Sweetie Belle were here too. Although she debated on how her eldest daughter might feel being seen in a diaper and a swishy princess costume. Although… As Cookie debated this, she replied, “I love you too, Rarity.” Just then, Dashie came over to her, and her mother dressed her up in a superhero costume. Cookie smiled at her. “Why hello there, Dashie. Are you a superhero?” “Uh huh! Mama hewped me dwess up! I gonna save pwetty pwincess Wawity!” She declared. “And what are you going to save me from, Dashie?” Asked Rarity. “Me.” Came a voice. Their heads turned to see Twilight Sparkle dressed in a Wizard costume. “I am the fantastical wizard Galaxy Shine! And I will take Princess Rarity away and steal her magic to fuel my power!” Twilight cackled maniacally. Dashie grinned. “Not if I can hewp it!” She said. Twilight gave a devilish grin. “Try and stop me!” As Dashie battled the evil wizard to try and save the day, Cookie went over to Windy and whispered something to her. Windy noddded, and went over to Spike. Since Twilight was busy playing, he snuck out for just a few minutes, and then came back. No pony seemed to notice other than Cookie and Windy. Spike nodded to them, and they reciprocated. The pretty princess fainted daintily as the evil wizard and mighty hero prepared for battle. The mighty knight Applejack tried to help Dashie rescue the princess, but the evil wizard was apprenticed by her sorcerer Pinkie Pie. And Fluttershy represented the towns ponies who would be crushed underneath the Wizard’s rule. A fearsome war of magic, strength, and low flying skills was at hand. But eventually, The knight broke through the defenses, and protected the princess from the sorcerer’s apprentice. And the heroine Dashie defeated the evil wizard, saving the princess. As the heroes celebrated, and the villains stewed in their defeat, they did not hear the nursery doors open. “Rarity?!” “Applejack?!” “Rainbow Dash?!” All three heads turned to see their younger sisters staring at them, their jaws on the floor. AccidentsAuthor's Note Chapter! Woot! This one was tough. Mostly a Rarity chapter again. There will likely be more Crusader antics next chapter. I was drawing a blank. Forgive me. Anyways, hope you all enjoy this chapter! Accidents The three Crusaders ended up playing together for a while after spending time with their sisters individually. And the girls ended up playing Duck, Duck, Goose. Their fathers stayed with them while their mothers made dinner. Eventually, the Crusaders joined in the game, and they all played together. But Rarity soon found herself getting exhausted. She inadvertently fell asleep during the game, and was exhausted. Hondo Flanks set his daughter in a crib and tucked her in. The stallion contemplated her situation with a rub of the chin with his hoof. He had never expected his daughter to participate in something like this. Of course, he knew she would do anything for a friend so he really shouldn’t have been surprised. He just hadn’t expected her to get so involved. He had seen her as she played princess, and she had really gotten into the role. It occurred to him quite suddenly that perhaps she had never really grown up at all underneath everything. Maybe they could do this as a family sometime. He did not know that his wife had asked her a very similar question. He watched over her for a few more minutes. When he was satisfied that she was asleep, he went to help his wife with dinner as the rest of his fellow fathers played with their kids. Eventually, however, The Crusaders got bored. They were having fun playing foal, but doing one thing for a long time was not something they particularly enjoyed. So, they decided to help the mothers in the kitchen, and see what they could do to help. They ended up helping make the adult’s food. More or less they just measured things out. But still, they helped. And it made a difference. Once they had finished, they realized they were hungry themselves. Though their mothers offered them a chance to eat with their sisters, they politely declined. Acting like a foal was one thing, but eating like one was a bit too real for them. After a while, they decided to depart for a short time to get some regular food and maybe a treat or two at Sugarcube Corner. But they promised to come back after. The mothers soon finished, and got everything to the nursery. The unicorns set up the high chairs and began heating up bottles. Rarity awoke from her nap not long after and turned onto her side. Her doll lay next to her and she pulled it into her arms. She was about to call out for her Mother when she got the niggling sensation that something wasn't quite right. And that's when she realized something unexpected- she had to go to the bathroom badly. She started squirming uncomfortably, whimpering to himself. How on earth did foals deal with it? She had to work to sit up with the goofy dress she was wearing. She tried to climb out of the crib, but the bars were too tall. So she tried to use her magic to open it, but it fizzled out. She realized that the crib must have been enchanted so that the occupant could not escape. The whimpers grew into cries quickly, though unintentionally. But between the furniture moving, the game playing, and the lack of attention to her, it looked like there was nothing to be done. She started to call for attention, but before she finished her shriek, the deed was done, and the cries turned to wails. Cookie dashed to the crib, but by the time she arrived it was too late. She had already wet her diaper. She took her into her hooves and planted gentle kisses to her forehead, but was stumped when she kept on crying. There was something else going on there. She offered her a pacifier and another bottle of milk, but she refused them. That's when the idea of what was really going on hit her, and she quickly checked to see if her suspicions were correct. As was often the case, they were. She quickly went about changing her, relieved when her tears began to subside. Once the wet diaper was off of her, Rarity calmed down significantly, hugging her doll and staring up at the ceiling as her mother finished changing her. Once she was dressed again, she scooped her up and showered her with kisses while she giggled delightedly. "There now. That's better, isn't it sweetheart?” Cookie cooed. Rarity nodded. Cookie put a hand on her stomach and rubbed it. “I know that was hard, but you did really well. It’s alright now. It’s over.” She soothed. Rarity was utterly horrified at herself despite her mother’s attempted comfort. She could not believe that she had just soiled herself like that. Though it was not on purpose, but that was extremely cold comfort. She felt shame boil over inside of her and run down her face. Cookie just held her. When she had ran herself dry over tears, she opened her eyes to see Dashie standing in front of her. Rainbow had heard the cries, and knew exactly what had happened. Rainbow Dash remembered her first experience with using a diaper, and it had been less than stellar. She struggled with her headspace for a moment or two, knowing that Rarity needed her bigger self at the moment. She dragged herself from her little space. It was hard, but it was for a friend. When her friends needed her, she would be there. Finally, she dragged herself out of her headspace. She looked Rarity in the eye, making sure that she knew it was her big self. Then, she spoke. “It’s okay, Rarity. I know that having an accident for the first time is really scary, and you feel gross and humiliated. But you have to understand something. The only reason you’re so upset right now is because you’re angry that you lost control of something. But the whole point of this is to give everything up. I know it’s hard. But you know you had fun when you just let everything go. So just try not to worry about it. Okay?” Rarity nodded. Then, she hugged her. She felt a lot better about what had happened. She gave her mother a hug too, and for a moment, she let go again. Then, the call came from Windy Whistles. “Dinner!” Cookie picked up her daughter and headed off to feed her. HealingAuthor's Note Suuuuper short chapter today. But it came pretty easy as these things go. I know I said there would likely be more Crusader shenanigans this chapter, but this little chapter had a mind of it's own and went in a completely different direction than I expected, and it didn't happen. DON'T SHOOT THE MESSENGER! Be patient with me and you will have your reward. I really enjoyed writing this little bit. I hope you guys enjoy it too! Healing Rarity was sat in a highchair as was Everypony else. She and Dashie, Pinkie and Twilight seemed particularly happy, While Applejack just looked hungry and Fluttershy content. One by one, the mothers entered, carrying a feast. This time however, all the dishes were for everypony to share instead of being specially made for just one. They decided to end the day with a family style dinner to reinforce the fact that they were a family. Though it was an unconventional one, they were happy. They ate mashed potatoes, glazed carrots, peas, broccoli, corn, and some kale. They were still fed, of course, but somehow it didn’t seem to matter. They jabbered and chatted to one another, very voluble. They were filled with laughter and smiles. When their children were finished, the mothers ate, then cleaned out the high chairs and replaced them with rocking chairs. They each sat down with their foals in their lap and fed them some milk. It was peaceful and quiet in the nursery, and each of the girls drank eagerly. As she fed, Pinkie felt a strange sensation in her lower half. She finished suckling and looked down to see her Diaper yellowed. She was burped, then blushed. “Oopsie!” She said. Cloudy Quartz knew exactly what had happened. Though Pinkie probably didn’t remember it, she used to say that in the same tone she used now when she had an accident as a little girl. A smile graced her usually stern features as she picked her daughter up and carried her to the changing table. Living on the Rock Farm had made being a parent extremely difficult. Not because her girls were difficult. No, that wasn’t the case at all. Well, except for Limestone on occasion. But the problem with Rock Farming was that it didn’t generate a lot of money. Most of their money went to buying supplies for the farm, and there was very little left for luxuries. That had included diapers when her daughters were growing up. They had only had enough money to buy diapers for those first six weeks of life for each foal. They went through the disposables like crazy in those days. After six weeks the money always ran dry and they would be put on the farm. Not to work, but to wander. They didn’t have any toys, so going around the farm and looking at rocks were really the only entertainment they had. Plus the lands were mostly flat, so there was no way for them to be out of sightline. Fences were up so that they couldn’t get off the farm, and the caves nearby (Which Igneous usually worked at the time until Maud took over later on) were always heavily guarded to make sure nopony got down there. Whenever a new foal was on the farm after six weeks of age, there were no diapers left, so they just “went” in the fields. Luckily for them, their foals tended to stay in one place for most of the time, so it was easy to avoid those spots. Of course, Pinkie had been different- such a hyper thing she was, always crawling and toddling around the farm. With her they had had to be extra careful where they stepped, but their little pink ball of energy was so worth it. Just thinking of Pinkie made Cloudy happy. Her little bundle of happiness was worth all the bits in Equestria to her. She had initially been skeptical of this day. She knew her daughter may enjoy it, but she wasn’t all too sure what she personally would feel about it. But now, she saw the truth, clear as day. This experience had healed parts of her that she didn’t even know were broken. This had allowed her to give her daughter the experiences she hadn’t been able to give her the first time around. Joy radiated from inside of her, warming her from the top of her head to the tips of her hooves. She couldn’t help smiling as she put her daughter in a fresh diaper. Her grin widened as Pinkie giggled when the foal powder was put on her. She gave the cutest sneeze Cloudy had ever seen or heard when the powder wafted to her nose, and inadvertently sneezed out some confetti and streamers. She chuckled. “Oh Pinkie. That was sweet.” She cooed. Pinkie looked up at her, eyes wide. “Mommy, did you… Did you just call me Pinkie?” “Yes.” Pinkie cocked her head to one side. “You always use my full name. Why…?” She trailed off. Cloudy Quartz smiled at her. “Did you know that I came up with your nickname, Pinkie?” “You did?” The rock farmer nodded. “I named you Pinkemena to honor the old ways. But when you were born, You just looked like Pinkie to me. I used to call you that all the time when you were a foal, you know.” “So what changed?” “As time went on, I wanted you to have a good work ethic. Being a rock farmer is a lot of hard work. I got it in my head that your nickname was just encouraging you to play too much.” Pinkie giggled. “Silly Mommy! You can never play too much!” “I know that now, thanks to you. But back then, I had a lot of pressure to make sure you worked hard and took care of the farm. So I started using your full name to try and help you get the idea. And it worked. It just so happened to stick. But inside, you were always Pinkie to me. You always will be.” She kissed her on the forehead and Pinkie giggled. “Getting to do all of these things with you today brought back those memories, and I realized that with you,” She booped her on the nose, “The fun never has to end. I love you, Pinkie.” Pinkie reached up and hugged her. Cloudy hugged her back happily. “I love you, Mommy.” Cloudy felt her heart burst with happiness. “I love you, Pinkie. Always.” ChangesAuthor's Note Oooooh guys, I am so happy with how this chapter turned out. It's short but It turned out great. Well, at least I think the end portion did. The rest was kinda meh to me as far as writing goes. I promised more Crusader shenanigans and I delivered. A bit of hijinks to lighten the mood before the drama. Special thanks to Rhinostrong AKA the fabulous Pip for his invaluable opinions on this tiny chapter. Pip darling, you made my day today! You should go check out his work, if you haven't read it. He's very talented! (Yep, that was a shameless plug.) The end of this little chapter was inspired by the fic The Crinkle Cadet by Twinkle Hoof. Go read that fic. Seriously. It's so great. Hope you all enjoy this as much as I did! Changes As Pinkie bonded with her mother, Applejack was bonding with hers. Pear Butter finished feeding her daughter and burped her. Applejack sighed contentedly and leaned into her chest. She noticed pressure building up in her bladder, and stiffened. She started to get up from her mother’s hold, but she was gently pushed back down. “Where are you goin’ sugarcube?” Pear Butter asked. “To the restroom.” “Sugar, you’re wearing your potty.” “I can’t go in this thing.” Applejack protested. “There’s nothing to be ashamed of.” Pear reassured. Applejack scoffed. “Yes there is!” Pear hushed her. “No there’s not. Almost everypony else here has done it, so you are not alone. And if it makes you uncomfortable, you don’t ever have to do it again after today. But you made a promise to a friend, and you know we keep our promises in this family.” “But-“ “Shhhh.” Pear Butter hushed her. “Just let go.” She started singing to her daughter to calm her down. Applejack relaxed marginally, and it was enough for her bladder to do the same. She tried to focus on the feeling of relief rather than the spreading warmth in her lower half. Although she had to admit it wasn’t as bad as she thought. It was better than getting cold mud all over her on the farm. Pear Butter kissed her forehead. “That’s my girl.” She picked her daughter up and took her to the changing table. She changed the diaper in the blink of an eye. It brought back wonderful memories of her daughter’s foalhood. As she was changing her daughter, the nursery doors opened, and in entered the Crusaders. Apple Bloom’s eyes widened as she saw her sister. “Applejack…?” She asked. Applejack put a hoof over her eyes. Perfect. Just what she needed. Her baby sister seeing her getting a diaper change. Apple Bloom was about to snicker, but Pear Butter shot her a look. She helped Applejack down, and then patted the table. “Come on, Apple Bloom. Let’s get you padded too.” Apple Bloom lost her faint ghost of a smile. But she obeyed. She went off to play with her sister as the others went and got changed too. Once the Crusaders were padded again, they played with their sisters for a short while, before the three of them decided to have a bit of fun. They each pranked their sisters together. They each told their respective sister that they wanted to do some practice to earn their cutie marks. So they got out the play make up Cookie had gotten for Rarity and started working. It didn’t take much other than some puppy dog eyes on Apple Bloom’s part and just asking the question for Scootaloo. Although Rainbow did feel obligated to indulge her a bit for playing with her. And play they did. Sweetie, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom went to work on their sisters faces. Of course, they knew it would look bad. But they figured since their sisters were playing foal, they could too. They finished roughly half an hour later. Occasionally Pinkie, Twilight, or Fluttershy would comment on how well they were doing, and toward the end they had to stifle a snicker. Cookie brought over a mirror. The three mares looked at themselves. They looked like clowns. The blush was way too bright on their cheeks, their lipstick was smeared around their lips, the eyeshadow was a bright pink all over their eyes and close to their eyebrows. Their complexions were chalky and pale from too much foundation. Each of their reactions were different. Rarity was initially horrified, until she realized that her sister was getting just as into this as she was, and then she smiled. Applejack looked bemused, and congratulated her little sister on a job well done. She didn’t know a thing about make up, but she knew her sister gave it her best, and that was what mattered. And Rainbow, well, she just giggled. She thought she looked hilarious. Their mothers congratulated the Crusaders on a job well done, and told their daughters that they looked beautiful. Then, as the Crusaders scampered off in a sudden game of chase. Then, Their mothers cleaned the victims of the makeover up until they looked like themselves again. After that, they joined the chase, having grown used to the bulk of their diapers. When the chase ended, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle ended up playing Mother May I? But Dashie and Scootaloo ended up flying a few inches up from the ground, taking her for a ride. When Dashie ended up struggling too much to stay aloft, they settled down, and ended up making a block city. Windy slipped a pacifier into Dashie’s mouth so she wouldn’t chew on her hoof, and then let them be. She needed to help the other parents prepare for the rest of the evening. Around seven that evening, the doors to the castle opened, and three ponies trotted inside. They looked around but saw nopony. But they were sure their friend was there. They’d checked her home, her parents home, and around Ponyville in general. This was the last place they had looked. They checked the throne room, but Princess Twilight wasn’t there, and the place seemed empty. They were about to go check the outskirts of town when they heard the distinct sound of giggling. They followed the noise, hoping to find their friend. There was a slightly opened door from when the Crusaders entered last and hadn’t closed it all the way. The three ponies opened the door and what they saw shocked them. It was a nursery. There was a giant crib instead of the bed, a changing table stocked full of diapers, bottles, and who knew what else, a rocking chair, a small bookshelf, and a toy box. A multicolored rug was at the center of the room, giving it a more youthful feel than the blasé walls of the castle. Inside, there was Twilight, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, and the Pony they were looking for, Rainbow Dash. Only, it didn’t look like Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash did not play with blocks. Rainbow Dash did not suck on a pacifier, and Rainbow Dash certainly did not need diapers. Their jaws hung open for a moment, and then, one of them spoke up. “Rainbow Dash?” Rainbow looked up. Her expression went from serene to terrified. There, standing in the nursery, were The Wonderbolts. ComfortAuthor's Note SUPER EARLY CHAPTER TODAY! WOOOOOO! FINALLY, a longer chapter that wrote itself! YES! I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR THIS FOR AGES. Special thanks to Josh for letting me steal a wee bit of dialogue from him. You're the best! But you already knew that. ENJOY THE CHAPTER BECAUSE I SURE AS HELL DID. Comfort For a moment, silence prevailed over the room. The mothers, with the exception of Windy Whistles, continued to prepare things for the evening. Windy saw her daughter’s friends enter and saw her freeze. Rainbow felt her wings seize, her muscles tense, and her breathing quicken as she took in the sight of her boss and two of her coworkers. And for what seemed like forever, no one said a word. Then, Soarin and Thunderlane burst into laughter. Rainbow felt shame encircle her like a wreath. She tried as hard as she could not to cry, but the shame, combined with how deep she was into her little space, made it difficult. The tears welled up and flowed out. To cover her face, She hid herself in her wings. While Soarin and Thunderlane laughed, Spitfire remained stone faced. She did not react in any way, and behind her aviator glasses, her expression was inscrutable. No pony could tell what she was thinking. Fluttershy rushed to her friend, putting her hoof around her and trying to calm her. Rarity did the same. Then, Pinkie stood in front of Dashie. “And what are YOU laughing at?” It took a lot to get her angry, but somepony laughing at her friend was enough to do it. “How can you be so insensitive?” Rarity exclaimed. “Y’all are being mighty rude right now. Y’all have no right to be laughing at her.” Applejack said. “Just because this is rather unusual to you doesn’t change the fact that she’s Rainbow Dash.” Twilight added. “It’s a stress reliever.” Fluttershy said between giving Rainbow Dash comfort. “It doesn’t hurt anypony else and she was kind enough to share it with us.” “That’s right.” Said Windy as she stood by her daughter. “And her friends were wonderful enough to try this with her. And if it were solely Princess Twilight or even Princess Celestia herself who looked like that, I doubt very much you would be laughing. After all, you wouldn’t laugh at a princess, would you?” She asked. Their laughing slowed but did not stop, Although it was a weak chuckle at that point, because they had shook their heads no in response to their question. They would not laugh at a princess, but they couldn’t stop. Windy explained a bit about her daughter’s little space, and though the laughter kept on, the explanation did not fall on deaf ears. Spitfire suddenly raised a hoof, and it shut them up instantly. Despite being out of uniform, she was still their captain and was certainly a force to be reckoned with. Spitfire went over to her teammate, face still as unreadable as ever. As she watched Rainbow Dash initially play, before anypony had said anything, she had been curious. At least to what had been going on exactly. As her friends and mother had explained, the picture started to clear up, and her reaction at them seeing her was explainable. She had been ashamed. But there was no need for that. Spitfire could see what she needed right now clear as day. She was not dealing with Rainbow Dash, the Wonderbolt, and one of the saviors of Equestria. She was dealing with a foal. And she had been around them enough at signings and events to know how to deal with them. She sat down next to Rainbow Dash and softened her expression, taking off her aviators glasses. “That’s a really cool tower you’re making, Looks like it’s a little unsteady though. You need a stronger base if you wanna get it higher. Want some help?” She asked kindly. Slowly, Rainbow lowered her wings, looked into Spitfire’s very calm and unusually sweet face and nodded. She folded her wings behind her again, and watched Spitfire’s very calculated movements. “If you push these in together It’ll make it stronger.” She instructed. Rainbow nodded and suckled on her pacifier, beginning to move them like she suggested. Spitfire helped her stack up some more blocks and soon it was taller than anything she had ever built. When she flew up and put the last block on top, she giggled and clapped her hooves. This was the best one she had ever done! Spitfire eyed her proudly, much like she did when she had beat the record on the dizzitron. “Great job, squirt. You did great.” She said. Dashie smiled. “Fanks.” Spitfire nodded. “We came to ask if you wanted to come out with us to get something to eat, but I can see you’re busy playing.” Dashie looked up at her. “Wanna stay and pway wif me?” She asked. Her eyes were so big and pleading that for a second Spitfire lost herself in them. Then, she recovered herself and smiled, nodding. “Sure. Sounds like fun.” Rainbow squealed happily. Soarin and Thunderlane looked aghast but knew better than to question their captain. Spitfire looked down at her kindly. “What do you wanna play next?” Rainbow looked thoughtful. Then, she crawled over to a stray jack in the box on the floor. She started turning the handle with her hoof. When a pony in clown make up popped up, she giggled, and put down the lid, and started turning the handle again. Spitfire figured this was as good a time as any to get some information from her. Spitfire knelt next to her. “So, you like being a foal, huh?” She asked. Rainbow nodded. “Uh huh, ’s fun!” “What do you like to do?” She asked. Rainbow babbled about playing with her plushies, flying with her daddy, being read stories, and taking naps. Spitfire nodded. “That sounds like fun.” Rainbow suddenly stiffened when she realized that she had forgotten to show Spitfire her best friend. She went over to the crib, toddling this time because crawling too long gave her underside rug burn, and pulled out her plushie. She held it up for Spitfire to see. “Dis Dawing Do! She pway wif me a wot.” She said. Spitfire cracked a grin. “She looks like she loves adventures.” “Uh huh! She wed me an’ my fwiends to a tempwe!” “Did she now?” Rainbow nodded vigorously and began prattling on about the adventure that she, her friends, and the plushie had taken. The more Rainbow talked, the more Spitfire found herself smiling. To see the pegasus so excitable made her happy. Her passion for this was evident- that much had Rainbow Dash written all over it. As the foal continued on, Spitfire felt something beginning to stir inside of her. It was something akin to the way she felt about teaching young cadets at the academy, but yet there was more to it than that. It was… it was… She struggled to find a name for it. The only word that came to her mind was protectiveness. That didn’t quite fit either, but it was closer. Rainbow babbled on, explaining the adventure they had all gone on, when suddenly she felt warmth in her diaper. She didn’t even blink at the familiar sensation. Her last bottle had worked it’s way through her and she didn’t mind. Well, she hadn’t minded until she heard snickering that burst into full fledged laughter once again. Rainbow’s ears went back and she looked down, sad and ashamed with a sniffle. It was more than Spitfire would stand for. She whirled around, signature glare on her face as she marched over to her teammates. “HEY!” Instantly the two stopped laughing and stood at attention, completely stock still. They gulped. This could not be good. “Did I hear you two featherbrains laughing at her?” Her voice was as cold as the winter wind. “N-No ma’am.” Thunderlane said. “Does this look funny to you? Making a foal feel bad about herself for something that she can’t control? Is that how you get your kicks?” “No ma’am!” They said together, sweating bullets. “I should hope not! Because the next time I hear you laughing, it won’t be just her in a diaper, and I will make sure you use it! Am I understood?!” “Yes ma’am!” They were scared straight. “Good! Dismissed.” She said. The two stallions scampered away from her as fast as they could. Spitfire turned to Rainbow Dash, who was sniffling and whimpering quietly. The protectiveness welled up again, demanding her attention. She put a wing around her. “It’s okay, sweetie. Don’t be sad. They’re just mean. Don’t let them take your smile away.” It was said so gently, like mist touching the ground with a hush. She didn’t even question where the sudden term of endearment came from. It just seemed to fit. “Dey wight to waugh. I a dumb foaw fow doin’ dis.” It was so full of shame and sadness and a self-loathing that she had never before heard from Rainbow Dash. If Spitfire had to guess, she wagered that that was what Rainbow must have said to herself when she first tried this. And it filled the captain with righteous anger, but she controlled it as she spoke. “Listen bug, you are not a dumb foal. You’re just doing what foals are supposed to do, and there’s nothing wrong with that.” She blinked for a second, and then wondered where in the hay are these nicknames coming from?! Rainbow looked up. “Weawwy?” Spitfire nodded. “If this is something that makes you happy, then you do it. Don’t let them get you down. If they keep this up they’ll turn into foals sooner or later.” She said with a wink. Rainbow giggled. “Dey wook siwwy in diapees.” She said. “They would. You, on the other hand, are cute in yours. Now, let’s go see if we can find your Mommy so she can change you.” Spitfire was about to step forward when she felt a light pressure on her hoof. She looked to see Rainbow Dash looking up at her. “What is it, baby bolt?” That one slipped out of it’s own accord, but it just seemed so right at the moment. Rainbow blushed a little. “Wiww ou do it?” She asked. It was a little strange to her to ask that of somepony, but aside from her parents, who were busying themselves with getting the nursery ready for bedtime, and her friends, who were playing, Spitfire was the pony she trusted the most in the room. She had taken care of her at the Academy and at the barracks and made sure she was in top flying shape. Why was this any different? At least, that was her logic. Spitfire’s only method of conveying her surprise was quirking an eyebrow, but it quickly melted into a smile. “Sure, little bolt. Come on.” Rainbow obediently followed her to the changing table and hopped up. Spitfire got out all the supplies needed and then set to work. It had been a very long time since she had done this, only having done it for one of her little cousins a while ago. But it was ingrained in her enough to be old hat. She removed the wet diaper, balled it up, and trashed it. Then she wiped Rainbow down with warm wipes, and tossed those away. She slid a fresh diaper under her and put on some rash cream just to be safe. She liberally applied some foal powder, and then taped up the new diaper. Easy as pie. “There we go. All set.” She said. Rainbow wiggled experimentally and found that the diaper was perfect. She giggled, slowly sat up, and gave Spitfire a hug. “Fanks, Mama.” She said, and went off to play with her toys. It was in that moment that Spitfire’s mind stood still. FamilyAuthor's Note ANOTHER CHAPTER! WOO! This one too came along easily. Thank Celestia. I had so much fun with this it was almost criminal. Thank you, Pip for your opinions and reviews for this chapter. You rock. But you knew that. Hope this one makes you smile like it did me! Family Spitfire was in shock. There was no other way to describe it. Her mind was blank, her body standing but not truly alive. It lasted for half a minute before rational thought returned. Did… Did Rainbow Dash just call her…? She shook her head a tiny bit to clear it. No. That was just ridiculous. Why would she…? Nah. That must have just been her imagination. Finally, she made herself move. She walked over to Rainbow Dash. Dash barely looked up from her play when she saw her come. “Hi Mama.” She said, not looking up from her plushies interactions. Okay, so maybe she hadn’t been imagining things. “Mama?” It slipped out in surprise unthinkingly. Rainbow Dash nodded. “Mama.” She repeated. “Me?” Again, She nodded. “Yeah.” Spitfire blinked. “I uh… don’t know what to say. That’s really nice, but won’t it make your mommy sad?” Rainbow shook her head no. “Mommy says dat famiwy is who ou cawe ‘bout. Dun hafta be bwood. Ou wewe aways my hewo gwoin’ up. Like a Mama is. Ou took cawe of me at camp, and ou keep me safe. If that dun make ou a Mama, I dun know what does.” Spitfire was stunned into quiet. The logic in the argument disarmed her. She wasn’t sure how to reply to that. To know that Rainbow Dash felt that way… It changed her. There was a fluttering in her chest, one she could not name. But she smiled. A true, genuine smile. She sat down next to Rainbow Dash. “What have you got there, little bolt?” She asked. There was a slight lilt in her voice, one that had never been there before. “Dis Snuggles an’ Wightning. We goin’ on an aventure.” She said, Holding up a bear and a tiger. “Really?” Spitfire gasped phonily. “Where are they going?” “We goin’ to fin’ tweasuwe on da sea!” She said. “We gotsa be cawefuw. Der’s a monser in dere.” “A monster? Oh no! What kind of monster is it?” “’S a sea monser!” She said. “Oh my!” She said. “Do you all want some help?” “Yeah, Mama! Pease?” She begged. “Okay. You got it.” She said. “Where to first?” As Rainbow instructed her on where they were going, Soarin and Thunderlane watched with wide eyes. They had never seen this side of their Captain before. Spitfire was a hard-flanked drill instructor, who wasn’t afraid to get in somepony’s face when she thought they needed it. She was tough as nails, brash, blunt, and straight up harsh. That was their captain. She knew when somepony needed a kick in the flank, or when they needed some sort of tough-love pep talk. She was very hands off for the most part, only needing to get involved when she thought the situation called for it. That was who she was. That was who they knew. This Spitfire was not that Spitfire. She was kind, interested, and gentle. This wasn’t to say she couldn’t be kind or gentle per se, but they were so used to her being an authoritative figure that to see that in her was strange to say the least. Not only that, but she was so reserved with her emotions, with the exception of her anger. That she let flow through her unrestrained. But now she was so open. She smiled, she laughed, and she seemed so much more… the best word that came to mind for them was vulnerable. They never expected that to be a word associated with Spitfire. As much as they saw change in Spitfire, it was even more pronounced in Rainbow Dash. She giggled, smiled, and was so much less inhibited. She was confident in her usual way, but yet it was somehow different. It was a foalish confidence, one that seemed not natural to her, but yet it fit. They took her in. Her diaper, her pacifier, her plush toys. And they started to see her in a new way. They began feeling guilty for laughing at her. They quietly conversed with one another, and decided to give this a chance, and went to join in the fun as enemy pirates who boarded the ship in search of the treasure they already had. “Argh! We’ve come for your treasure!” Said Captain Soarin. “Aye, and we won’t leave until we’ve found it!” Added his first mate Thunderlane. “You’ll never take us alive!” Said first mate Spitfire. “Captain Dash, what are your orders?” “Fight! Win!” Came the simple command. An epic sword battle ensued. Captain Dash and First Mate Spitfire took on Captain Soarin and his First Mate Thunderlane. Metal clashed against metal as they parried, thrust, and swung from rope to rope. Captain Dash took on First Mate Thunderlane, Their swords clashing. Thunderlane thrust his sword at the Captain, who dodged easily. With a flick of her hoof she forced his sword down, and went in to thrust the sword in his chest. He blocked her quickly, then grabbed hold of a rope and swung to the other end of the sail. Captain Dash followed him. Meanwhile, Soarin and Spitfire were engaged in a battle of their own on the stern of the ship. Their swords clashed in a battle of wills, first overhead, then below. Soarin tried to swipe at Spitfire, but she jumped and dodged it. Then she thrust his sword out of his hoof for just a moment, but he caught it before it got far. As soon as it was in hand, he tried to slice her with it, but she ducked. The sword instead hit a rope and cut it, and then, a giant beam came swinging down halfway. She quickly took advantage of Soarin’s momentary distraction by the beam, she cut the other rope with her own sword, and then hit the deck. The beam swung down fully, passed over Spitfire, and sent Captain Soarin flying backward off of the ship and into the sea. Nodding in satisfaction, Spitfire set off to help her Captain. The two of them took on First Mate Thunderlane, and quickly battled him toward the bow of the ship. With a final strike of a sword, Thunderlane went overboard. Just as they were about to celebrate their victory, Pinkie popped up. “My turn, My turn! Let’s play Hide and Seek!” She cheered. Dashie facehoofed. “Pinkie, we wewe pwayin’ piwates!” She whined. “Well, you defeated the pirates. Now let’s see if you can find me!” A devilish grin crept up on Dashie’s face. “How ‘bout I chase ya instead?” “OH I love a good chase! You’re it!” Pinkie said and began to bounce away. Dashie started to run. She chased Pinkie all the way around the room, occasionally garnering the attention of some of her friends. But they quickly went back to their own playtime. As she chased Pinkie around the nursery, she made one fatal error. She forgot about the rug in the center of the room. As she chased pinkie toward the center, She tripped over the edge of the rug. She stumbled, falling forward. She tried to use her wings to lift herself up, but only succeeded in flipping herself over once. When she tucked them back into her side, she tumbled twice before crashing into the wooden tea table, slamming her muzzle into one of the legs. For a few seconds she was in shock at the impact. Then, she sat up, and wailed. Blood was coming from her nose, and her muzzle was throbbing with pain. Several ponies came rushing over, But Spitfire raced over first. The instinct to protect came out of her, and she had noticed that Windy Whistles was out of the room. Said Mare was in the kitchen with her husband, preparing the final bottles for the night. The rest of the mothers were getting Pajamas, Story books, the occasional plushie, snacks, and to help rearrange the room for the evening ahead. Said rearranging was why the tea table was where it had been in the first place, rather than in one corner as it had been. Spitfire went over to her, sat down and wrapped her wing around her. “Oh, baby bolt, it’s okay. You’re okay.” She cooed. “Let me see.” Rainbow whimpered, and turned her head. To the best of Spitfire’s knowledge, nothing seemed broken. Somepony handed her a tissue. “This might hurt a little.” She warned, and then went to wipe the blood away. Rainbow let out a squeak of pain at the touch. Then a low moan. Spitfire pulled her into her lap and hushed her. “There. No more yucky blood.” She said. Rainbow sniffled. “Mama…” “I’m right here.” She paused. “M-Mama’s right here.” It felt so strange to say that. But it felt so right. The way Rainbow fit in her lap, her head on her chest, the closeness between them, it all melded together in the most natural of patterns. “Kiss it, Mama.” Came the small request. Spitfire half smiled to herself at the request, and gave a gentle kiss. Rainbow gave a small sigh of relief, and then leaned her head on Spitfire’s chest. She felt safe. She felt loved. Thunderlane and Soarin came over to her and knelt beside her. “You okay?” Asked Soarin. “You crashed pretty hard, there.” Said Thunderlane. Rainbow wiped at her eye. “I ‘kay. Tanks.” “Anytime. You did really great against those pirates.” Said Soarin. “Yeah, you were amazing.” Thunderlane added. Rainbow smiled. “Tanks.” She said. Abruptly, she gave them both a hug. “Tanks, broders.” Thunderlane and Soarin looked at each other, then to Rainbow Dash, and finally, at Spitfire. The captain just smirked and nodded at them, and suddenly she looked just like she normally did, but more pleased. They looked back at one another, then smiled. “Guess it would be nice to have a little sister instead of a little brother for once.” Thunderlane remarked. “I agree. Much more fun too.” Soarin nodded. Rainbow giggled. She hugged the three of them. She loved her family. Bedtime RoutineAuthor's Note Another chapter. WOOT. This one was pretty great and easy once it happened. Thank goodness. Also fairly long, so yay! Special thanks to Josh for the PJ designs, and to my dad for the Simon Says idea that I reduxed a bit to fit. The titles of the stories listed that are not from the show are as follows: The Tale Of Peter Rabbit By Beatrix Potter Happy Birthday To You By Dr. Suess Bedtime For Baby Star is from Criminal Minds. Twilight's story title was just something random I came up with. ENJOY THE CHAPTER! Bedtime Routine A few minutes after Rainbow’s crash, Rainbow and Spitfire, with Soarin and Thunderlane flanking them, were engaged in a rousing game of Soarin Says. One by one, the rest of the ponies ended up joining in. It was a good deal for their mothers, and they finally finished preparing the room. Windy Whistles came in just in time to see her daughter yawn. She grinned and went over to her little girl. “I think it’s somepony’s bedtime.” Windy cooed. Rainbow frowned. “Mommy, no! Mama an’ my bwodews an’ me wewe pwayin’!” “And I’m sure they would love to play with you some other time. But you need to get some sleep now.” “Buh-“ “No buts baby bolt.” That was Spitfire. “Your Mommy’s right. We can come back sometime soon.” “Mama an’ bwodews come pway wif me ‘gain?” She asked. Spitfire smiled. “Anytime you want.” “Whenever.” “We’ll be there.” They promised. Rainbow’s wings fluttered happily and she hugged them. The three waved to their fellow teammate, and then set off to get something to eat. Windy Whistles lifted her daughter into her hooves and carried her to the changing table. “Let’s get you changed and ready for bed.” “I dun need a change, Mama change me.” She said. “I bet she did. But I’d better check you again. You know you can be a little super soaker.” Windy replied. Rainbow giggled. “Yeah.” Windy Whistles did a quick diaper check, and saw that her daughter was dry. “All dry. Good girl.” She kissed her daughter’s nose. Rainbow smiled. Then: “Let’s get you in your jammies.” She said. “‘Kay.” Said Rainbow, who was suddenly more interested in sucking on her hoof rather than paying attention. Windy Whistles selected cyan pajamas with rainbows on them, and began dressing her daughter. It was slightly more difficult with her daughter’s hoof in her mouth, but she managed by replacing the hoof with a pacifier, though Rainbow protested. She liked her Paci fine, but sometimes her hoof felt more natural. When she was changed, Windy moved her onto the rug for a bit of play while the others were changed. Applejack was next. Pear Butter went up to her eldest daughter. “Come on, my little appleseed. Let’s get you ready for bed.” Applejack blinked and looked up, startled from the intense game of cowponies and buffalo that she and her sister had been playing. Apple Bloom smiled, snickering a bit at the idea of her sister in a babyish set of pajamas. Pear Butter shot her with a look, and Apple Bloom was silenced immediately. Applejack followed her mother to the changing table, and hopped up. Her diaper was dry, so Pear butter went about picking out some pajamas for her daughter. There were several options, but eventually she selected a pair and put them on her daughter with almost no protest. Applejack was in orange pajamas with apples and pears on them, in honor of both sides of her heritage. They were hoofie pajamas like the ones Dashie wore. She felt a little silly in them, and then decided she didn’t care. They were comfortable. She hopped off the table and went to go see what Dashie was up to. Fluttershy was after her. She had been intently playing with some stuffed animals when a gentle nudge from her mother’s hoof snapped her out of it. Mrs. Shy only had to tilt her head to one side, and Fluttershy understood. She understood her mother almost as well as her animals. She got up onto the changing table and her mother checked her. She had wet her diaper heavily. A vague memory flashed before her of her mother putting her to bed in a pull up until she was seven for bedwetting. She supposed that this was why the diapers hadn’t bothered her too much after the initial hesitation to the diapering. Her mother easily changed her diaper, and then set to work picking out her jammies. Fluttershy’s were yellow with pink butterflies and bunnies which looked a lot like Angel. She felt warm and snug in them. She and her mother shared a smile, before she led her daughter to the rug with her friends. Rarity followed. She had been styling her sister’s mane when their mother cleared her throat. “Rarity, time to prepare for bed.” She said. “Can I finish styling her mane?” Rarity asked hopefully. The playfulness in her eyes melted Cookie’s heart. She sighed. “Alright. Five minutes.” She said. Rarity’s eyes lit up, and she gave a sunny grin. Five minutes passed, and Rarity obligingly got up and followed her mother onto the changing table. She rolled her eyes at the diaper check, but was otherwise fairly content. Until she saw the pajamas her mother held up. Her eyes widened in disgust. “Absolutely not! They’re so…” She cringed. “Fleecy.” Cookie gave her a stony glare. “You will wear what you are asked. You never have to wear it again after today, but you will respect my rules.” She was stern. Rarity sighed and relented. She laid back and let her mother dress her. Rarity’s pajamas were purple with diamonds on them. Then, she set her down to start styling her sister’s tail. Pinkie was second to last. She had been bouncing around the room with not a care in the world. Cloudy Quartz put a hoof on her shoulder to stop her when she approached her, and she stopped immediately. Her mother smiled down at her, and Pinkie nodded. Her mother had always worn that face at bedtime. She bounced over to the changing table and hopped up. Cloudy checked her diaper, and she appeared to have messed it. She couldn’t help smiling and shaking her head a bit. That was just like her. Getting so involved with something that she completely forgot to use the bathroom. She changed her daughter quickly. The smell was rancid but deep down it brought back wonderful memories. Once that was done, she grabbed a pair of pajamas, and got Pinkie into them. As expected, she was squirmy, but nothing Cloudy wasn’t used to. Pinkie had cupcakes and balloons on her pink pajamas. When it was over, Pinkie gave her mother a kiss on the cheek, and then went off to play. Twilight was the final one. Velvet knelt beside her as she did a puzzle. “Twily, time to get ready for beddy bye.” She cooed. Twilight quickly finished her puzzle with her magic and then followed her Mommy to the changing table. Velvet changed her wet diaper quickly, and then changed her into her Pajamas. Twily had stars, syzygies, and constellations on hers. When she was changed, she sat up and hugged her mommy. With Twily finally in her jammies, everyone was all dressed. That meant it was time for bedtime phase two. “Okay girls,” Called Velvet, “Gather around the rocking chair for story time.” All six of the foals, plus the crusaders gathered around. “Now, we’re doing story time a little different tonight.” Windy instructed. “Each of us are going to read you your favorite story from your childhood. Are you ready?” They all nodded. Mrs. Shy kicked things off with The Tale Of Peter Rabbit. Fluttershy listened enraptured. When the story was over, Cookie took the reins and told the legend of Mist Mane for Rarity who smiled in delight at it. Cloudy Quartz continued things with Happy Birthday To You! Pinkie jumped up and down in her seat, giggling jubilantly. She passed the baton to Pear Butter, who read The Legend Of Rockhoof for Applejack. Applejack just sighed at the legend. She loved telling it, but somehow it sounded better when her mother told it. Velvet read her daughter Moon Mysteries: Tales of Galaxies and Mysteries of The Moon. Twilight looked thrilled at the old tale. Then, Windy Whistles rounded things out with Rainbow Dash’s favorite tale, Bedtime For Baby Star. Rainbow just gave a huge grin from behind her pacifier and cuddled her Daring Do plushie. When story time ended, the mares looked sleepy. The Crusaders took this as their cue to leave. With hugs for their mothers and sisters, they had their diapers taken off, and the three left. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom headed home, but Sweetie Belle decided to stay in the castle for the night. Spike and her parents had already said it was fine, plus since everypony else was here, it just made sense. She headed to one of the spare bedrooms down the hall, and then, went to bed. With the mares now sleepy, the final phase of attack, the final feeding, began. The rocking chair was duplicated for each of the mares, their mothers sat down with the bottles that Windy and Bow had heated earlier. Thankfully Velvet had used a quick spell the day before to make sure that once the bottles were heated, they stayed at the optimal temperature. Each of the six climbed into their mother’s laps, and for some they knew it was the last time they would be fed this way, mostly by their own volition. However, certainly for Dashie, and possibly for Pinkie and Twily too, it might not be their last. As each of them fed, their eyes began to slowly droop shut. The love, warmth, safety, and security they felt was so comforting, something a few of them hadn’t felt in a long time. Their mothers began to hum something different to each of them. For Twily, it was an old song from her fillyhood. For Pinkie, it was a song from back on the rock farm. For Applejack it was “You’re In My Head Like A Catchy Song”. Rarity’s was a classical piano tune. Fluttershy had “Hush Now, Quiet Now”. And for Dashie, it was the old lullaby “Golden Slumbers”. When the songs were finished, they were all asleep. Velvet picked them up, made the duplicate rocking chairs disappear, and then duplicated the crib. Each mother carried their foal to their own crib, and kissed them goodnight. The fathers came in and did the same for each child. “Goodnight, Darlings.” Said Cookie. “Sleep tight, little ones.” Said Mrs. Shy. “Don’t let the bed bugs bite.” Commented Pear Butter. “Sweet Dreams.” Added Cloudy Quartz. “See you in the morning.” Said Velvet. “We love you, sweethearts.” Finished Windy. With one last loving look, the mothers exited the nursery. GoodbyesAuthor's Note Well guys, we've made it to the end. I had so much fun with this story. I really enjoyed giving this to you all. Special thank you's to: Josh for your awesome ideas. Pip for your badass opinions. My parents for ideas for the games that RD and her friends played. And thank you, Raevyn, for always being my inspiration. Enjoy the final chapter. But don't fret too much. I plan on beginning the next installment in this series tomorrow! Thanks for taking this ride with me! Enjoy! Goodbyes Rainbow awoke the next morning to sunlight streaming through the windows and into her eyes. She yawned and smacked her lips a few times around the pacifier in her mouth. That sure had been a fun dream last night. She sat up and felt the squish of a clammy wet diaper beneath her. She made a face. That was not fun. She looked around, eyes bleary. Pinkie was already awake, and so were Twilight and Applejack. Rarity was still asleep, and so was Fluttershy, but Fluttershy seemed close to waking. After a minute or two, her hypothesis was proven correct. Fluttershy stretched awake. That left Rarity, but a few minutes later, she was awake too. Rainbow stood up and held onto the bars of her crib. “Mommy? Dada?” She called. Usually it took them a few minutes before they came for her in the morning, so she turned to her friends and waved. They waved back. “Morning, everypony!” Pinkie cheered. “Good morning, darlings.” Rarity greeted. “Mornin’.” Said Applejack. “Good morning.” Fluttershy responded sleepily. “Good morning everypony.” Twilight added. “Mownin.” Rainbow yawned. Just then, the nursery door opened and the parents filed in. Windy and Bow, The Shy’s, Cookie and Hondo, Cloudy and Igneous, Velvet and Nightlight, and Buttercup and Bright Mac came in. Windy and Bow got there first, and Windy picked up her daughter. “Good morning, Sweetie.” She cooed. “Mownin Mommy. Mownin Dada.” Rainbow said. Bow did a diaper check. “Looks like we have a wet little trotter on our hooves today.” He said. Windy carried her to the changing table and Rainbow giggled. “Uh huh, I wet.” She said. “Let’s get you nice and clean.” Windy said. She took off the pajamas, disposed of the diaper and cleaned her daughter up quickly, but did not replace the sodden one with a fresh one. Rainbow cocked her head. “Mommy?” She questioned. Windy gave her a sad smile. “Mommy and Daddy have to go today, remember?” Rainbow pouted at the thought. “No.” “Yes,” Said Bow. “You know we would stay longer if we could, but Mommy has to go with me to Manehattan tomorrow for the big flying competition. You know I could never compete without my number one girl.” “I couwd come.” Rainbow argued. Bow ruffled her hair. “I know you want to, little one, but you can’t miss work. You know that.” Rainbow’s pout grew more pronounced at the reminder of work. “I dun wike wowk.” “I know you don’t, but you take care of the weather here. You’re a very important pony here. And you’re needed. Plus you have Wonderbolts practice. You want to be the best, don’t you?” “…Yes.” “Of course you do. This was your break, but now it’s time to get back to work. But don’t worry. We’ll be back soon.” “‘Kay.” She said. She looked around the nursery, taking in every detail. She was really going to miss this place. Bow and Windy noticed her longing look. This gave Windy an idea. “Sweetie?” She asked. Rainbow looked at her. “How would you like us to make your room at our house into a nursery?” Rainbow’s eyes lit up. “Yeah! Awesome!” She cheered. She sat up and gave her parents a big hug. As soon as Rainbow hopped off, Pinkie was put on. Cloudy stripped her of her clothes and did one last diaper check, and found it wet. She suspected that Pinkie hadn’t wet herself during the night but had rather gone this morning after waking up. She also figured that it was a kind of gift from her daughter to her, a few more moments of bonding as her little girl before she had to go back to the rock farm. Cloudy cleaned her up quick as a flash, then gave her one last kiss on the forehead. Pinkie sat up and hugged her mother. Then, she bounced off. Twilight was next. As Velvet checked her, she found that her daughter, too, was wet. She knew it was possible for her daughter to have wet herself at night due to the final feeding, but she had another idea on why she might have been wet. The answer was simple: She didn’t want to waste the diaper. But Velvet just smiled and kept her thoughts to herself. She changed her out of her diaper, and wiped her clean. Then, She gave her a nuzzle. Twilight kissed her cheek, blushing. “Thanks, mom.” “Anytime, Twilight.” Fluttershy was undressed next, but she was dry. Applejack was after her, and she was too. That left Rarity, who was dry, and simply relieved that she was getting out of the foalish clothing. Once everypony was cleaned up, they all helped taking out the items from the room, restoring it to it’s former glory. When Windy told the other mothers of her plans for Rainbow’s bedroom in Cloudsdale, Everyone agreed to let her keep the original items. So a crib, rocker, high chair, and changing table were teleported by Velvet into Windy and Bow’s Cloudsdale home. Windy hugged each mother, and each of her daughter’s friends, thanking them for giving her daughter some playmates and herself some support. Each of them thanked her back for the experience, particularly the mothers. Getting their little girls back for a day was the best. When everything was cleaned up, everypony headed to the dining room for breakfast. This time, however, the parents did not cook. Twilight, Pinkie, Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy all cooked together to thank their parents for the weekend. Pinkie made prench toast, Applejack made apple pancakes, Twilight made eggs, Rarity made oatmeal, Rainbow baked some muffins, and Fluttershy sliced fruit for a fruit platter. Spike came in halfway through the preparations and decided to help by cooking hash browns. The parents all gathered around the table, sitting as their children cooked, and they discussed how yesterday’s events made them feel and their favorite moments. Finally, everything was ready. Each pony brought out their dish for everypony else to enjoy, and then went back to get drinks in pitchers. Orange juice, apple juice, milk, and water were set on the table. Everypony passed the dishes around family style, making chit chat as they served themselves. When their plates and glasses were filled, everybody dug in. Each mother complimented their child’s cooking, and told them what a wonderful job they had done with the meal. The fathers nodded and smiled, mouths full, but despite their silence their looks of pride and kind grins said it all. They were proud. When breakfast was done, everyone helped clean up, and then the parents and children alike began packing their saddlebags to leave. They all gathered in the entrance to the castle, and headed off as a group to the train station. The walk was filled with general conversations. No goodbyes. Not yet, at least. Sooner than anypony would have liked, they arrived at the train station. There was a long beat of silence, and then the goodbyes began. “Thank you for this weekend, Fluttershy.” Said Mrs. Shy. “It was everything I needed.” Fluttershy blushed and hugged her mother. “You’re welcome. I hope I see you both soon.” “You can count on it.” Mr. Shy said, hugging his daughter. Next was Rarity’s family. “Darling, you have made me so happy these past few days. Your generosity gave me everything I was missing.” Said Cookie. Rarity smiled. “I’m glad.” “And don’t think I’ve forgotten our little agreement from yesterday.” Cookie said. Rarity resisted the urge to flinch. “I didn’t think you would.” “We’ll discuss it sometime during our next visit, but for now, I’m just happy with what we had.” Cookie said. Rarity nodded. “Me too.” Then came Velvet. “Twily, you made me thrilled. Just having my little girl back for even a day was exactly what I had hoped for, even if I didn’t expect it.” “Anytime you want her back, just ask. It was fun for me too.” Twilight said. Velvet wrapped her in a comforting hug. “I will miss you so much. Come and visit soon, okay?” “Okay. I will.” She promised. Pinkie was the fourth to say goodbye. She wrapped her hooves around her mother. Cloudy sighed. “Pinkemena, I will miss you. Thank you. For everything.” “Always, Mommy!” Pinkie giggled. Cloudy pulled away, looked her daughter in the eye, put a hoof under her chin and grinned. “I love you, Pinkie.” Pinkie pounced on her one more time. “I love you too.” Since Applejack didn’t have to say goodbye to her family, Rainbow was the last one. She stared at her parents, filled with a dozen emotions. Happiness, sadness, contentment, and comfort prevailed the most among all of them. She launched into a huge hug. “I love you guys so much.” She said. Bow kissed her head. “We love you too. You are everything we could have ever wanted in a daughter.” Rainbow gave a dazzling smile. Windy spoke up. “Are you sure you’ll be okay while we’re in Manehattan?” Rainbow nodded. “I’ll be fine. If anything happened, I could go to Mama or my brothers. Or my sisters.” She said. Windy smiled. “I’m sure you would. I just worry.” “I know. But I’ll be okay. Really.” “I believe you.” The train pulled up to the station. Windy looked at it for just a second before turning back to her daughter. “We’ll have your room set up the next time you come up.” “Okay.” “I love you, Dashie.” “I love you too, Mommy.” They hugged for a moment before Rainbow turned to her father. “Take care, Little Trotter.” “I will, Daddy.” With one last smile, her parents boarded the train. She and her friends all waved goodbye to their parents. As the train pulled away, Rainbow smiled. Bye Mommy. Bye Daddy. I’ll see you soon. A Visit Gone AwryAuthor's Note AAAAAHHHH GUYS. I HAD to make a sequel to One More Day, and this kind of happened. So I started work on it last night and this is what came out so far. I am SO excited to see where this goes! This one goes out to all the amazing Mama Bears out there. Wether biological, adopted, or even AB, You are an inspiration for your children and a pillar of strength in times of distress. You are your children's hero and they will always think of you that way. Time and distance never break the bond of mother and child. It never will. ENJOY THE STORY!!! A Visit Gone Awry “A mother's love for her child is like nothing else in the world. It knows no law, no pity. It dares all things and crushes down remorselessly all that stands in its path." -Agatha Christie ___________________________________________________________________________________________ An average day in Ponyville would not prove to remain so. Today, Twilight Velvet, Mrs. Shy, Cookie Crumbles, Cloudy Quartz, and Windy Whistles were coming into town to spend time with their daughters. While everypony else was excited, Applejack couldn’t help but feel left out of the fun. In her mind and a few faded photographs lived the memory of her mother. She missed her more than words could say, and she wished more than anything to have her mother back. Lucky for her, Somepony was coming to change that. That morning, She was out bucking the East orchard, when she heard a fluttering of wings. She turned, thinking it was Twilight or Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy almost never flew anywhere and preferred to come on hoof to the orchard in order to see the animals. She turned, and was completely shocked to see Princess Celestia standing before her. She bowed respectfully. “Howdy, Princess Celestia.” She said. “Good morning, Applejack. How are you doing today?” “I’m just fine.” She said. “What can I do for ya, Princess?” “Twilight informed me of what was happening today. I know how much you and your family have suffered, and knowing how many times you have helped to save Equestria. I wanted to give you something in return for everything you have been through.” She said. “You mean like money to fix up the farm?” She asked. Celestia chuckled. “Something better.” “Like what?” “Turn around.” Applejack heeded her words, did as she asked, and froze. Standing in the orchard were Pear Butter and Bright Mac. “Ma? Pa?” She asked, shocked. “You bet it’s us, Sugarcube.” Said Pear Butter. Applejack felt tears well up in her eyes as her heart exploded in joy. She threw her hooves around her parents, sobbing. “I missed you so much! I have so much to tell y’all!” She said, weeping happily. “We can’t wait to hear all about it.” Said Bright Mac. “Come on back to the barn. I can’t wait to see Big Mac and Applebloom’s faces when they see you!” “Sure thing.” They chorused. Applejack turned to the Princess. “Thank you, Princess. From the bottom of my family’s hearts. I will never be able to thank you enough.” She said. “You’re most welcome, Applejack. Enjoy your time with your family. I must get back to Canterlot.” “Goodbye Princess. And thanks a bunch.” She said. With a bright smile, the princess of the sun flew away. Across town, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy had all gathered at the train platform. Twilight looked around. “Has any pony seen Applejack? She was supposed to be here.” “Darling, I really don’t blame her for not being here. I can only imagine this being extremely hard for her. We mustn’t be rude and force her to come.” Said Rarity. “Yeah, you’re right.” Twilight Conceded. “Still, we should check on her and make sure she’s okay.” Said Fluttershy. “We should! I’d hate to think of her being sad.” Said Pinkie with a frown. “It’s settled then. We’ll go see her after we get our moms.” Rainbow finished. They all nodded. Just then, the Ponyville express pulled in, and the girls were all giddy with excitement. Twilight Velvet exited first and went straight to her daughter. “Twilight!” She said, hugging her. Twilight grinned. “Hi mom! I missed you!” “I missed you too, princess.” As the two of them talked, Cloudy Quartz came out next. Pinkie squealed joyfully. “Mom!” She squeaked, hugging her. “Good day, Pinkamena.” “I’m so glad you’re here! I have so much to tell you!” Pinkie began to babble to her mother about anything and everything. Mrs. Shy came after. Fluttershy’s wings flapped in happiness and wrapped around her mother. “Hi mom.” She said bashfully. “Hello dear.” She said. “I’m ever so excited you’re here.” “So am I. So tell me, how’s Angel?” “He’s great. So are the other animals.” She explained. Cookie Crumbles came next, And Rarity bowed respectfully to her mother, only to be hugged by her a moment later. “Hello, Mother!” She greeted. “Hello, Rarity. I’ve missed you very much. You should come home more often.” “I’ll do my best, but running three shops is quite stressful.” She said. “I see. How are things with the shops?” She asked. Rarity started in on sales figures, not even noticing Rainbow Dash buzzing with excitement. She was perhaps the most excited of all. After what seemed like an eternity, Windy Whistles exited the train last and immediately spied her daughter. Rainbow raced over to her mother and wrapped her in the biggest hug. “There’s my little Dashie.” She cooed. “Mama.” Sighed Rainbow contentedly. “I’m right here, Dashie. And I brought you some things.” Rainbow nodded, knowing exactly what her mother meant. She harbored a secret from her friends, one that she feared would change their image of her forever. About a year ago, Rainbow had stumbled on the world of Adult Foals in an attempt to make her parents feel better about her growing up. Though she had resisted it at first, it slowly grew on her, and she wanted to do it again. Her parents had happily obliged her, and it quickly became routine with them. Now it was such a huge part of who she was that she couldn’t imagine life without it. She even had supplies hidden in a secret compartment in her cloud home so she could indulge herself when the need arose. That was not to say it didn’t come with somewhat of a price. During her sleep she had become accustomed to wearing diapers, and to an extent using them. During the day she easily maintained control, but at night it had slowly weakened. Now she never went to sleep without them, and to a certain degree she didn’t want to. When her parents weren’t there, it was the next best thing to feeling their hugs. Rainbow felt her little self floating dangerously close to the surface, but she kept it at bay. There would be time for that later. Her friends and their mothers were all staying at Twilight’s castle during their stay, each with a private room. But Rainbow just knew she would be spending a lot of time in her mother’s room. After a few more moments of talking, they all headed off the platform. “Do you all mind if we stop and visit Applejack? We’re a little worried about her.” Said Twilight. Velvet smiled at her daughter. “I’m sure that’s fine. Right ladies?” She asked. All the mothers nodded, and they headed to Sweet Apple Acres. The trip took a while, with everyone buzzing happily and chatting with one another. But finally, they made it. Twilight knocked on the door. She could hear voices inside that stopped when she knocked. Applejack answered. “Howdy, y’all!” She said brightly. “Hey Applejack!” Said Rainbow. “We came to see if you were coming to the castle.” “Aw shoot, I’m sorry y’all. With everything that happened this morning I forgot about that.” “What happened this morning?” Asked Pinkie. Applejack’s grin turned huge. “I have someone I want y’all to meet.” She said, and led them inside. They saw a Tan pony with curly orange hair sitting at the table. “Everypony, this here is my Ma.” They all collectively gasped. “But… How…?” Twilight asked. “Princess Celestia brought her back for me. Pa too. He’s with Big Mac in the orchard.” “I can’t believe it! The magic to do something like that must have been incredible! I wonder if she could show me-“ Twilight babbled until Velvet put a hoof over her mouth to rein her in. Twilight blushed. “Sorry.” “Ma, these are my friends, Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity. And these are their Ma’s.” She said. “Hey there.” Said Pear Butter. “My name is Pear Butter, but everypony just calls me Buttercup.” She said. “Hi Buttercup. I’m Twilight Velvet.” She said. “Cookie Crumbles.” “Cloudy Quartz.” “Mrs. Shy.” “Windy Whistles.” “It’s a pleasure to meet y’all.” Buttercup said. “We were on our way to the castle for a mother daughter day. Would you like to join us?” Asked Twilight. “I’d be delighted.” She replied. With that, they made their way to the castle. When they got there, they all began to unpack. Twilight and her friends were done rather quickly, and gathered in the map room to discuss what to do next. “What should we do now?” Twilight asked. “How about a picnic?” Suggested Fluttershy. “Sounds like a great idea.” Said Rainbow Dash. “I’m starved.” “Yeah! Let’s do it!” Cheered Pinkie. They all nodded and headed into the kitchen to prepare a feast. One by one, the mothers exited their respective rooms, but all quickly met up in the main hallway. They made small talk with one another as they searched the castle for their daughters. Finally, they looked in the kitchen, only to see their daughters gathered together, each holding a picnic basket. “SURPRISE!” They shouted. All of the mothers looked at one another, then at their children, all smiles. Just then, there was a crash, and clouds of dust obscured their vision. When the dust cleared, the mothers were in shock. Their children were In a cage. Twilight tried blasting it, but it was no good. Rainbow tried to break it, but the bars were reinforced. The mothers raced for their children, but suddenly they were being pulled up through the wreckage to the sky. They all called for their mothers, and looked at them with fear. Windy Whistles didn’t hesitate. She flew upwards in a straight shot. She reached for her daughter, and almost got her hoof, but the cage disappeared, and there was no trace of it left but the wreckage of the castle. The only thing that happened after that, was the echoing of menacing laughter. Windy flew there, frozen, and slowly sank onto a cloud. She had been so close. She hadn’t been fast enough to save her baby. The knowledge cut her like a knife. Mrs. Shy flew up to her and put a hoof on her shoulder. When the shock faded, it was replaced with a cold, hollow sensation that came from the deepest depths of grief. It was in direct contrast to the fiery anger that was raging inside of her simultaneously. She pushed the grief aside, boxed it up, and decided to revisit it later. The rage inside of her took hold, and she flew down to the other mothers. “We have to get them back.” She said, a fire in her eyes. They all nodded determinedly. “We need a plan.” Said Twilight Velvet. They nodded. “Spike! Can you come here please?” She called. Spike appeared, aghast at the mess. “What happened?! Where are the girls?!” “They were taken, and we need your help to get them back.” Said Velvet. Spike nodded. “Anything. Whatever you need.” “We need you to send letters to our husbands telling them what’s going on.” She instructed. Spike nodded. “I’m on it.” He said. They each jotted down their addresses and husband’s names for him, and he hurried off to write the six letters. “Now, we need a plan.” Said Twilight Velvet. “But what can we do? We don’t even know where they were taken or who took them.” Said Mrs. Shy. “There has to be a way to track them…” Said Velvet. Then an idea struck her. “The map!” She said. “A map?” Cloudy Quartz asked. “Twilight showed me her friendship map. It’s magically enchanted to send them on friendship missions across Equestria. I bet with the right spell, we could use it to track them!” “That’s a great idea.” Said Windy Whistles. “Come on, ladies. To the library!” Together, they scoured the library for answers. Luckily, Twilight Velvet knew her daughter’s filing system and easily found the spell books. Windy and Mrs. Shy went and grabbed the higher books, Twilight Velvet and Cookie Crumbles used their respective magic to whiz through the books, and Pear Butter and Cloudy Quartz did the same at a slower pace. When all the books were down, Windy and Mrs. Shy joined them. After a half an hour of searching, Twilight Velvet pounded a hoof on the table. “I’ve got it!” She said. The mothers all turned to her. “Come on!” She said, racing to the throne room. The other mothers followed, sitting in their daughter’s respective thrones. Twilight Velvet took a deep breath. “I hope this works. For our children’s sake.” The other mothers nodded, and Twilight Velvet began casting the spell. All of the other mothers sent fleeting prayers to Celestia that this would work. Twilight Velvet’s horn glowed, and a bolt of magic shot out from it. There was a flash of light, and then the map began to flicker. The cutie marks of each of their daughters suddenly appeared, somewhere in Canterlot, somewhere being near the castle. The six of them stared at it for a minute, then looked at one another. “Looks like we’re headed to the castle.” Remarked Mrs. Shy. Windy Whistles stood up. “Let’s pack it up and move it out, Ladies. We’ll meet in the foyer when we’re done getting ready.” “Right.” They chorused, and ran off to their rooms. Velvet packed some spell books and scrolls, with quills. She knew the power of defensive and reactive magic, and she had a feeling that she would need them both to defeat whomever captured their kids. Cloudy Quartz loaded her bags with rocks, knowing the power of good ammo from her daughter. Cookie Crumbles packed up any food needed for the trip, considering herself quite the chef. She knew very well that they would need all of their strength for this. Mrs. Shy packed up extra clothing for Everypony just in case they needed it. Pear Butter packed up some Apples. They could be a potent weapon. Windy Whistles was the last one. She packed everything she thought Rainbow Dash would need. She had a good feeling that after the way she was taken, her little side was bound to surface quickly after. She shifted her saddlebag onto her back, and then bolted down the hall to the Foyer. Everypony else was there. “Everypony ready?” She asked. They all nodded. Twilight Velvet spoke. “Good. Let’s go.” The six of them ran all the way to the train station. Windy Whistles wanted so badly to fly her way there and get to her little one, but she knew it wouldn’t be fair to the others. As the train pulled out of the station, she looked around at the scenery around her, thinking one thing: Don’t worry, Rainbow Dash. Mommy’s coming. DecisionsAuthor's Note CHAPTER. Yay. Tension was killer in this one. I enjoyed it. The end surprised me. I wasn't expecting that. But it happened. I'm just rolling with it. Enjoy! Decisions A hush fell over the room. Especially from the three big sisters in the room. Rarity’s eyes widened to the side of platters as she saw her sister. Applejack looked incredibly calm for what had just transpired. And Rainbow Dash… Well… Her heart sank into her stomach. The fears that she had about being judged came back tenfold, only this time it was worse. This was her little sister, the one who looked up to her, and now she might not ever see her the same again. Rarity spoke up. “Sweetie Belle, darling, whatever are you doing here?” “Mom sent a scroll, and I invited the other Crusaders.” She said. “YOU DID WHAT?!?!” Rarity and Rainbow exclaimed together. Cookie had the decency look a little ashamed. “I thought you might like to play with your sister.” “Mother you promised that no pony else would see this but the girls and their mothers!” “Your sister is a part of this family. And you know that we don’t keep secrets in this family.” Cookie said firmly. “But-“ “The only butt I want to see is yours turned around and being respectful to me and your sister.” Rarity scowled, but the way she was dressed just made her look like a three year old foal having a good pout over ice cream. Scootaloo went over to her “big” sister and asked the question on each of the Crusaders’ minds. “So Rainbow Dash… What’s um, what’s with the diaper?” Rainbow looked down at her, and blinked twice. She tried to fight off her little headspace and be big again, but trying to do so was just giving her a headache. She glanced up to her mother, who seemed to appear next to her out of nowhere. Communication passed between them, and Windy nodded. She explained what had happened between her husband, herself, and her daughter all those months ago. When it was done, Scootaloo looked to Rainbow Dash. “So… You like acting like a baby?” It wasn’t accusatory or judgmental, just curious. More uncertain than ever, she nodded. A few seconds of tension passed. Then: “That’s kind of cool.” Rainbow blinked. “Huh?” “You don’t care about what other ponies think and are just being yourself. That’s pretty awesome if you ask me.” For a second, Rainbow paused her big side took over. “Really?” “Mhm!” Scootaloo nodded. Rainbow hugged Scootaloo happily. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle looked up at their older sisters. “So if this all started with Rainbow Dash, why’re y’all here?” Asked Apple Bloom. “Well sugarcube, we all found out about this on accident, and after a bit of thinkin’, we decided to join in.” Applejack said. “So, how are you liking it?” That was Sweetie Belle. “Er… Well… It’s… Interesting.” Rarity said. Even though she said that, she knew it was a lie. Although she didn’t want to admit it, she was enjoying this. To let go like this in some place other than a spa was, for her, nearly impossible. But she could never admit it aloud, despite herself. Sweetie Belle seemed to accept the answer. Apple Bloom looked to her sister for an answer to the same answer. “I admit, Apple Bloom, this was somethin’ I never thought I’d try, but it turned out to be not half bad. It was kinda nice to bond with Ma.” She said. The Crusaders took a moment to group together. They whispered to one another. Then, with a simultaneous nod, they all broke apart. They went up to their three older siblings, and then took turns speaking. “So,” Began Apple Bloom, “We know you weren’t expectin’ us.” “But we were wondering, if you didn’t mind, of course,” Continued Sweetie Belle. “Could we join in?” Scootaloo asked. The three older siblings looked at each other, then two heads turned to Rainbow Dash. Really, it was all up to her. This playdate had been intended to be for her, after all. Rainbow Dash barely needed a second to consider. She knew what she wanted. She looked over to Applejack and Rarity. Applejack nodded, and Rarity shrugged. Rainbow nodded. Then she looked at the Crusaders. “Come pway!” She cheered. The Crusaders cheered. Their mothers, and Scootaloo’s honorary mother for the day, were quick to get them diapered. When everything was done, The three jumped at the chance to play with their siblings. Applejack and Apple Bloom began a playful Romp, not unlike the one Pinkie Pie she had been in earlier. Then, Rarity and Sweetie Belle began to play a board game. That left Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo. And for a few minutes, neither one did a thing. Then, Rainbow picked Scootaloo up and made her fly on her own hooves. Scootaloo giggled. It was a little infantile, but hey, she was wearing a diaper. It couldn’t get much more infantile than that. Meanwhile, Rarity was deep in thought as she played Sweetie Belle. Although she knew her sister and mother were expecting her to enjoy the game, she couldn't help thinking about what she had just seen. When she had first happened upon this secret she couldn't process what she was seeing. There wasn't any way to rationalize or explain it away. So her mind had stayed in shock the entire time. After getting into it more herself, and seeing Sweetie Belle accept it, she was able to think about things a little more easily. Seeing Sweetie accept it, when she was much closer to the size of a normal baby, made it much easier to accept. Finally she had been able to really understand the situation and move past it. Now, doing this made her wonder something completely unexpected: was she missing out on something? She thought about the peaceful look on Dashie’s face as she fell asleep and how much more joyful she had been in the months leading up to this experience. Maybe there was something to this idea. The rest of the game went by at a snails pace after that for Rarity. She was anxiously awaiting its end so that she could go and talk to her mother about these strange feelings and ideas. Finally, after an hour or so the game started to break up. Rarity jumped at the chance to lose. It took an agonizingly long time to convince her sister not to go for round two. She thought that maybe she would have to distract her sister with some complicated task, but thankfully it didn't come to that. Sweetie simply went to play with Apple Bloom, leaving Rarity and her mother to talk. She was about to speak when her mother piped up first. "Are you going to make me ask what's bothering you?" Rarity's brow furrowed. “How did you know?" "A mother knows." Rarity sat adjacent to her at the table, wondering how to start this conversation. "I saw Dashie yesterday while she was getting ready for a nap." "Okay. What happened?" "Nothing. I was just watching her and her parents. They seemed really happy." "Ah." She said, understanding suddenly. "Ah what?" "You're jealous of what she has." "Maybe." She admitted. She wasn't sure if that was quite the emotion that she felt, but it was close. Her mother frowned. "What is it?" "I suppose I'm just curious about it. Living like that more, I mean.” "I would be too if I were in your position. But now you have to ask yourself one important question." "What's that?" "Is this what you really want?" That was the million dollar question. Was it? She took a game piece in hoof, twirling it around and thinking on it. Her mother put a hoof over hers. "Honey, if this is something you really want then I'll help you with it, but you need to tell me if you do, otherwise I can't do anything." Rarity was quiet for a long time, unable to find the right words for how she felt. She kept teetering between yes and no. She thought about Dashie and the bond between her and her mother, she thought about her own years without her mother and how much she'd missed her, and the sacrifices she’d made for the sake of business. she thought about what it might mean to take this step with her, and how it might change them. But one look into her mother's caring face told her all she needed to know. She smiled and put her hoof over hers. "Okay. Let's try it when this is done." Her mother smiled. “Okay.” Pampered Princesses And Diapered DreamsAuthor's Note Chapter. Yay! This one is basically a Luna chapter. What kind of day would this be without some foalish dreams and the princess of the night? If y'all enjoy baby Lulu, Check out my story Sissy. I may have borrowed a bit of the chapter from that story, but don't hold it against me! Thank you Josh for the name of and some of the ideas in this chapter. You're awesome. But you knew that. Thank you also Pip for your kind reviews on this chapter. Enjoy the baby Lulu, folks! Pampered Princesses And Diapered Dreams That night, Rainbow dreamed. She was sitting in a crib. The bars were so tall she couldn’t reach out of them. There were stuffed animals around her, and she was so happy. Her diaper rustled underneath her comfortingly, and there was a pacifier resting plesantly in her mouth. Above her, her Mommy, Daddy, and Mama were hovering over her, smiling. This was happiness. Just then, a bright light appeared, and Princess Luna flew in. “Hello, Rainbow Dash.” She smiled. Rainbow looked over at her and grinned. She pulled out her pacifier and spoke. “Wuwu, wha ya doin’ hewe? Dis not bad dweam.” She wondered. “I have come to give you a gift.” She said. “Pwesents?” She perked up. Luna nodded. “You have given your own parents and the parents of your friends the best of days and some wonderful dreams. I’ve spoken with them, and they all agreed that they wanted to do something special for you.” “Wike wha?” She asked. She smiled. “You’ll see.” Luna lit up her horn and tapped Rainbow’s forehead. The magic stopped, and Rainbow blinked. “Wha ou do?” She asked. “Think of something. Anything.” She instructed. Rainbow closed her eyes and thought hard. Then, A white diaper decorated with moons appeared on Luna’s flank. She looked down and frowned a little. “Sowwy, Wuwu, if ya hewe ou gotsa ‘ave a diapee on.” Luna rolled her eyes, but smiled. “Well, this is your dream. I won’t stop you. But I gave you the ability to make this dream anything you want.” “Can’ I do dat awedy?” “Usually. But you usually aren’t aware of your dreams to do this. Now you are.” “Weawwy?” “Yes.” Rainbow concentrated again, and the rest of her friends appeared in the dream, dressed in foal clothes. She giggled and clapped, then hugged the Princess Of The Night. “Tanks, Wuwu.” “You’re very welcome.” She smiled. “Wuwu, ya gonna stay an’ pway wif us?” She asked. Luna hesitated. Then: “Maybe just a little while.” “Yay!” Rainbow squealed. Luna smiled. “What would you like to do first?” “Ou gotsa wook mowe wike a foaw.” Rainbow said. She concentrated, and poofed Luna’s hair into pigtails, gave her a pacifier, and a rattle, along with a poofy dress. She nodded at her handiwork. Luna looked down at herself and inwardly smacked herself at how ridiculous she looked. But, she was thrilled all the same to see the look on Rainbow’s face. After Rainbow’s mother had explained everything that had happened the past few days, she deserved a smile. “Very nice.” Said Luna. Rainbow’s eyes lit up. “I wan’ give ou pwesent.” She said. Luna cocked an eyebrow. “Oh? What?” Rainbow concentrated hard, and then Celestia appeared in the nursery. Luna froze for a second, before realizing that it was just a manifestation of her sister, and not the real thing. Her body relaxed. “Now ou ‘ave somepony to cawe fow ou.” Rainbow said. “I gots fwee. Now ou ‘ave one too. ’S onwy faiw.” She said. Luna smiled at her logic. “Well thank you.” Rainbow nodded, then popped her pacifier back in. Celestia came over to Luna, smiling at her. “Good morning, Lulu.” She cooed. She used her magic to pick her sister up. Luna was surprised at how she fit in her sisters hooves, and how big her sister was compared to her. She had certainly known that things in the dream realm could be manipulated, but this was… unanticipated. Not the size difference, but the way it made herself feel. She felt so… so… comforted. “I think it’s time for a little bit of play before breakfast.” Celestia said. She settled her sister in a playpen nearby. Luna looked around, and picked up a stuffed moon. She raised and lowered it with her horn. She figured that was the best she would get for now. Celestia watched her with a smile. She didn’t seem perturbed by her sister using magic when she was supposed to be a foal. That was dream logic for you. Luna put the moon down and picked up some stuffed animals. A bear and a zebra. They looked like Harry The Bear and Zecora. She started trying to imagine a scenario to play out. She thought of one, and began playing. She often came into the dreams of foals, and became very adept at playing with them. Sometimes she would play with them to help them calm down from a nightmare, especially when they were too young to be comforted with words. She had never thought that it might come in handy. But she wasn’t complaining. It might be nice to play foal for a few hours. Well, a few hours in this dream, but a few seconds in total. Celestia pulled Luna out of the playpen sooner than she had expected. “Breakfast time, Lulu.” She said. She settled her sister in a high chair, put a bib on her, and pulled out a bowl of foal food and a bottle. Celestia spooned some of it and inserted it into Luna’s mouth. She tasted the mush and found it was banana flavored. Her favorite. Figured that her sister would remember her tastes. She ate the food without complaint. It was surprisingly filling. When she was done eating, Celestia picked her up and carried her over to the couch to feed her. Luna accepted the bottle without hesitation, and began suckling. The milk tasted superb, much like vanilla and honey, and Luna realized fairly quickly that the taste must have been influenced by Rainbow’s own memories. She glanced over to Rainbow and saw that she was being fed as well, by none other than Spitfire, captain of the Wonderbolts. She wondered if that was just wishful thinking or if it actually happened, and resolved to ask Rainbow sometime. For now, she was content to enjoy her bonding time with her sister. After she was fed and burped, Celestia set her sister in a chair next to her, and ate some breakfast of her own. Occasionally she would make silly faces at Luna, and Luna would laugh delightedly. It was wonderful to see her sister relax and let go for a change instead of worrying about royal matters. She laughed particularly hard when Celestia pretended to be an alfalfa monster. When her sister was done eating, she cuddled Luna for a particularly long while and read her Goodnight Moon. Occasionally she would glance over to where Rainbow was, and she saw Windy Whistles playing with her while Bow and Spitfire helped the rest of the ponies. She seemed to notice Spitfire often looked over to Rainbow Dash to check on her. She wondered again if that was real or just imagined. After the story, Celestia played with her sister for an extremely long time. They played with stuffed animals, rolled a ball back and forth, and chased one another. Celestia gave Luna a piggy back ride, and it was the most fun she had had in a long while. She and Rainbow even played adventurer for a bit. She focused on her playtime for a good hour or so and eventually played on her own for a bit, barely even realizing the pressure that was building inside of her bladder. When she finally did notice, she found herself with a dilemma she hadn’t been anticipating. Theoretically, she should have thought about this possibility before she had ever let herself be put into the diapers. She should have known that this would come eventually. She just hadn’t thought it would come so soon. The seconds ticked by and her bladder was getting fuller with every one that passed. Indecision warred on her face, and she wasn’t sure what to do. Before long, her bladder was screaming for release. She moved her head and looked down at herself. Here she was, playing with a teddy bear and wearing a diaper. She looked like a foal. So why couldn’t she have an accident like one? Besides, this was just a dream. It wasn’t like any of this was real. It was that thought that made her decision clear. She plopped down on her padded butt and started playing again. She was just too little to use the big girl’s potty. That’s why she had her diapers. The pressure skyrocketed after she sat. She tried to relax, but some part of her subconscious wouldn’t let her go. Thousands of years of being potty trained told her that she couldn’t just wet herself. The rational, adult part of her brain kept telling her that she was just in a dream and that nothing would happen. But the larger part of her, the foal in her that occupied her mind the most at the moment, told her that she was just a baby. And babies wet their diapers all of the time. Some obscure instinct hidden away deep inside told her to put her hoof in her mouth, so she did, and started to suck. She closed her eyes and focused on the sucking. She became so engrossed with that that finally, in a burst, her bladder released. She didn’t realize it was happening until she heard a faint hissing sound and felt her bottom grow warm. She opened her eyes, still sucking her hoof, and watched the yellow discoloration form on her diaper. Celestia noticed this, and went over to her sister. “Come on, Lulu.” She said, “Let’s get you changed.” As Celestia changed her, Luna looked over at Rainbow Dash. She was chasing her friends around the room. She looked happy. As soon as the fresh diaper was on, Luna knew that her time in this dream was just about up. She got up from the table and hopped off. She tapped Rainbow on the shoulder. She looked up from her game. Luna spoke. “I have to go, Rainbow Dash.” “Awwww. ‘Kay.” She said and hugged her. “Tanks fow pwayin’ wif me, Lulu. Ya awesome.” She said. Luna smiled. “Thank you, Rainbow Dash. This was a nice change for me. But I have to go now and help other ponies with their dreams.” “See ou soon?” Rainbow asked. “You will.” She affirmed. She was about to exit the dream door when she remembered something. “Oh, Rainbow?” “Yeah, Wuwu?” “Why was Spitfire in this dream?” “She my new mama.” Rainbow explained. “I see.” “She came today an’ pwayed wif me an’ gave me cuddwes. She mama now.” Luna nodded, accepting the information. With a final wave goodbye, Luna walked through the dream door.
BattlegroundAuthor's Note Another chapter. YEEEEEAH. I feel like I am on FIRE with this story! It has taken me to such a great place! I'm so happy with it so far, and I am so glad you guys are enjoying it! I truly appreciate all the likes, comments, and favorites! You guys ROCK! This was a really fun chapter to write. Especially because I had part of this planned from the beginning. Getting to put it down was so incredibly satisfying. It was such a relief. BONUS: In this chapter I have strategically hidden a few one liners from one song in this chapter. Whoever can figure out the song and who it's by first will personally get a picture (Likely a meme if possible) of their favorite pony sent to their PM by me. So be on the look out! I know I will be for that first commenter! I just love giving back to you lovely readers, and I thought this might be a nice way to do it. Enjoy the chapter, because Lord knows I did! Battleground The train ride seemed eternal to the six anxious mothers, but finally, it ended. The six of them raced toward the castle. Twilight Velvet led the pack, Windy Whistles right on her tail, and Pear Butter after her. Then, Cookie Crumbles, Followed by Cloudy Quartz, and finally Mrs. Shy. The guards of the castle Recognized Twilight Velvet and allowed her and the other mothers inside. They raced to the the throne room, and then bowed before Princess Celestia. “Princess Celestia, We’re sorry to intrude but we need your help, please.” Begged Velvet. “Our children were taken, and we think they’re here somewhere.” Said Windy. “We know you’re busy,” Began Cookie Crumbles. “But if thou could help us,” Continued Cloudy Quartz. “We’d be mighty grateful.” Finished Pear Butter. “Please.” Added Mrs. Shy. Celestia blinked, then composed herself. “I will send the guards on a search immediately. You may search the castle as much as you need to. I have court in a few minutes so I will not be immediately available, but when it is done, I will try and help in any way that I can.” She said. They all bowed to her. “Thank you, Princess.” They said in unison, and then started running. They each checked a different room, but all stayed in the same corridor, so as to not be too far apart in case their daughters were found. Every floor, every corridor was searched, until finally, they reached the final floor. They all began searching, spreading out. It was Cookie Crumbles who eventually spied a door on the floor, and called for the others.They opened up the door and went down inside. The dark path was lit only by the horns of the two unicorns in the group. After a seemingly endless trek, they saw light. The unicorns put out their horns. They whispered quietly to one another, and all agreed that one of them needed to come forward and see what was there, and if their kids were there, to send someone to alert the princess. It was Pear Butter who volunteered to go. She quietly entered the light and saw that it was a kind of opening to a gorge. Almost like Ghastly Gorge. Pear Butter poked her head out, and saw her daughter, and the rest of her friends. She ran back inside and nodded to the other mothers, and Cookie Crumbles volunteered to alert Princess Celestia, since she could light the way herself. Twilight Velvet herself had volunteered, but the others had been explicit. She had more knowledge about spells and tactics than anyone there. They wanted to wait for Cookie to return, but the need to rescue their children was too great an urge. They raced to the cage, but she realized that it was enchanted. Their children had had their wings taken, along with, what they assumed, was their magic. The mothers each raced to their respective children. Velvet raced to Twilight, who spoke to her urgently. “There isn’t much time. He’ll be back soon. You have to get out of here before he takes your wings and magic too.” “Who is he?” “Tirek.” She said. “I’m not leaving without you, Twilight.” “None of us will leave you.” Said Mrs. Shy. “We know about the danger, and we don’t care.” Said Pear Butter. “You will not be alone.” Said Cloudy Quartz. “We will lose everything before we let anything happen to you. We will protect you, no matter what it takes.” Finished Windy Whistles. Rainbow looked up at her mother with awe. The big part of her said that this was where she got her bravery, and her little self just kept thinking that her Mommy was the bravest pony she ever knew. Cookie Crumbles soon returned with the Princess, and they all set to work on breaking the cage. But nothing seemed to work. Not even Celestia’s alicorn magic. They realized that it was magic proof, and general strength would simply not do. They were still trying to figure out how to get through the cage when loud footsteps sounded. Celestia, Cloudy Quartz, Pear Butter, and Twilight Velvet made a line in front of the cage, ready to attack at any moment. Windy, Cookie, and Mrs. Shy stayed closer to the cage to protect their children. Lord Tirek came, his form large and menacing. “Princess Celestia.” He said with mock respect. “Tirek. I see you have escaped Tartarus yet again.” “No thanks to you.” He replied. “After you imprisoned me, and weakened me, I thought everything was over. I stopped eating for a time, and one day I was small enough to fit through the bars. I collected the magic from the cage and chains, and I grew strong enough to break them. And Cerberus was easy enough to distract. All the food I didn’t eat needed to go somewhere. Unfortunately for him, most of it was spoiled. He was too busy throwing up to stop my escape. So I collected magic, this time in much smaller amounts, enough to keep Discord from noticing me, and grew stronger. After that, my goal was simple. To take down Princess Twilight and her friends, and in doing so, make you suffer. Killing two birds with one stone.” Fluttershy squeaked sadly at the terrible metaphor. The Princess stayed stone faced. “You will not prevail, Tirek. I will not let you win.” She said. Velvet stepped up. “And neither will we.” The other mothers nodded, looking angry. Tirek laughed. “You think you can stop me?” She asked. “I know I can.” She said. Tirek fired a magic blast at her, but Celestia deflected it with a shield. Twilight Velvet maintained a shield that kept everything external out, but let things from the inside get out. Pear Butter armed herself with apples and began to buck them, aiming for Tirek’s eyes. Cloudy Quartz began firing a hail storm of rocks. Some aimed at his face, others aimed at the ground, knowing that the perfectly round ones would make him slip like marbles left on the floor, should he take a step. And if Pear Butter got a clear shot, that’s just what might happen. Celestia and Tirek continued their magical battle, trying to draw him away from the cage, but he stayed put. He knew that if they got out, he would lose his leverage. Meanwhile, Cookie and Mrs. Shy were reassuring their children, but Windy was preturbed. If magic couldn’t open the cage, and strength couldn’t either, what could? Something had to be able to break that cage. But what? Something unnatural. Something nonmagical. Something with incredible force. And then, like magic, she knew exactly what to do. “Buttercup, I need a perfect shot!” She called. “I’m on it!” She said, and bucked two apples. They made an almost perfect arc toward Tirek. They just barely missed his eyes. She gathered up two more apples and bucked them, lifting her legs just a tiny bit higher. The apples made contact with their target, and Tirek was momentarily blinded. Celestia shot a blast of magic at him, causing him to stumble just enough to slip on the rocks Cloudy Quartz had strategically placed. He hit the ground with a thud, and Celestia used her magic to release all of the magic and powers of flight that he had stolen. He was weakened again, and she made magic cuffs that inhibited his powers appear. She chained them on him. “I will personally see to it that he gets back into a cage in Tartarus.” Said Princess Celestia. Nodding, Windy Whistles stepped forward. “We’ll open the cage.” She said as Twilight Velvet lowered her shield. The Princess nodded, and then took the fugitive back to his imprisonment. “You figured out how to open the cage?” Asked Cookie. Windy nodded. “I think so.” Velvet nodded. “We trust you.” Windy Whistles started flying, going higher and higher and even higher than that. When the ponies and cage below her were smaller than ants, she started to fly faster than she ever had. Her adrenaline and protective maternal instincts were racing through her body, accentuating every nerve and subtle movement. The wind made her mane fly back from her face, and her lips were flapping as she gritted her teeth against the almost unbearable pressure. But she did not let it stop her. She would save her baby no matter what it took. Images of her daughter raced through her mind, and somehow she was flying even faster than she was before. The pressure kept building, worse and worse as she got closer to the ground, until she thought she might explode. Suddenly, the barrier was broken, and just before she hit the ground, it happened. A loud boom was heard, and the force of that was enough to break the lock on the cage. It was a sonic rainboom. Though instead of a rainbow color, it was orange with a bit of blue. Rainbow watched, astonished, and her little self momentarily took over. “Mommy.” She whispered with wonder and more pride than she could ever put into words. Windy was about to arrive on the ground when she misjudged her landing, vision slightly distorted from the rainboom. She hit the ground hard, skidding with a thunk into a rock wall. The combination of adrenaline, hunger, instinct, and physical exertion had taken a complete toll on her, and the second she heard that lock click open, she lost her grip on consciousness and passed out. The second the cage was opened, the six ponies got their magic and wings back. Each one went to their respective mothers, and hugged them. All with the exception of Rainbow Dash. The second she had her wings back, she darted out of the cage so fast she was certain she might have left burn marks on the ponies unfortunate enough to be close to her. But that didn’t matter. The only thing that mattered was her mother. She was teetering dangerously on the edge between big and little, and flew over quickly to her mother. She sat down beside her, and gently shook her. Windy didn’t move. “Mama? Mama?” She tried, the second call more drawn out than the first, and shook her a little harder this time. Windy didn’t stir. It was at that moment that Rainbow went over the edge. Her little self had shot through the barrier she kept over it in public and now flooded her system. Any semblance of her bigger self vanished in an instant, and her lip quivered. “Mama. Mama…” She whimpered, and started to cry. She wrapped her wings around herself, trying to feel some comfort. Her friends had been so involved with their own reunion with their mothers that they at first didn’t notice Rainbow, but in a little more than a minute, they all had, and the group went over to her. Fluttershy approached first. “Rainbow Dash?” She asked, and tried to put a hoof on her shoulder. Rainbow sensed her movement and used her wings to stop it before rewrapping herself. Fluttershy looked at her friends, unsure of what to do. “Are you alright, darling?” Asked Rarity, but when she tried, she got the same result as Fluttershy. Twilight was about to follow in her friends footsteps when a hoof was placed on her chest. She looked up at her mother. “No, sweetheart. You need to leave her be. She’s dealing with this in her own way, and if you interrupt that, you may just upset her more.” Said Velvet. “But what do we do then? We can’t just leave her like this.” Twilight said. Just then, the sound of hoof steps coming toward them reached their ears, and they all turned to see Hondo Flanks, Igneous Rock Pie, Mr. Shy, Bright Mac, Night Light, and Bow Hothoof coming toward them. Each of them went to their wife and daughter, with the exception of Bow. He froze when he saw his wife on the ground and his daughter crying over her. He raced to them, and felt relief pass through him when he heard the familiar sound of his wife’s breathing. So she wasn’t dead. Just knocked out. Satisfied with this, he turned his attention to his daughter. He took one look at her and knew exactly what was happening. Her capture and seeing her mother hurt had driven her into emotional overload, and her little side must have taken over in response. He weighed his options for a moment before he approached her closer, and bent down to her level, not noticing nor caring that he was being watched. “Hey there, little trotter.” He said gently. Rainbow paused in her tears. She knew that voice. Slowly, she lowered her wings. “Daddy?” She asked. Bow nodded, a gentle expression on his face. Rainbow’s lip quivered and she burst into tears once more, and threw herself into her father’s hooves. “I sorry! I sorry!” She sobbed. Bow rubbed her back comfortingly. “It’s not your fault.” “Is. Mama gone.” She wailed. “Dashie, don’t cry honey, don’t get the wrong idea. Mama’s too sweepy to hear you screaming in her ear. That’s why you can’t get her to wake.” He explained. She pulled back. “Mama?” Bow nodded. “Mommy’s fine. She’s just sleeping.” He reassured. Rainbow nodded. “‘Kay” She mumbled. She leaned against her father, exhausted. “Dada, I sweepy. Wanna nappy.” She said softly. “You can take a nap when we get back. But first we need to get mommy somewhere she can rest.” He said. “You wanna help dada get her there?” He asked. “Yeah.” She said. He glanced at his wife’s saddlebag. “If I know your mommy, she packed you a few things. Let me see what there is.” He said, and went to open it. Inside were diapers, two story books, and Rainbow’s Daring Do doll. The other side held wipes and powder, a pacifier, and a bottle. Bow nodded in satisfaction. “Perfect.” Bow stood up. “Hop up, little trotter.” He said, and she obeyed. It wasn’t the first time she’d flown on his back, but it would be his first flying her and carrying his wife at the same time. Twilight stepped up and whispered, “The Castle.” Bow nodded, scooping up his wife. “Ready now? Here we go, on the count of free. One, two, free.” He said. Bow took off, and Rainbow squealed happily for the first time since her mother passed out. She giggled all the way to the castle. Spike was there to have the doors open. Bow passed him, and Rainbow pointed to her mother’s room. Bow gently laid Windy down onto her bed and gave her a kiss, Rainbow still on his back. “Blow her kisses bye bye.” He said. “We’ll let mommy rest for a while.” Rainbow did just that. Then, with one last look at his wife, he took Rainbow to her own room so she could take a nap.
TogethernessAuthor's Note WOOHOO! Another chapter! Yay! I just love this story so much. It gives me all of the feels. I read your comments on the last chapter, and I have something to say: This story was written as a sequel to an ABDL fimfic. It was mentioned in the long description that ABDL themes were at play here. It was also mentioned that if you don't like it, don't read it. Heed those words, guys. Seriously. I know better than most that this topic is not for everybody. So if it makes you uncomfortable, don't read it. Just don't. This story was written for those who loved Baby Dashie and wanted more of her. If you can't stand the heat, get out of the kitchen. For real. Okayyyy, now that that's over and done with, I hope you all enjoy the chapter! The song included in this chapter is an original written by me and may NOT be used without my express written consent. Togetherness Bow took his daughter through the corridor, and laid her on her bed, holding his wife’s saddlebag. He opened it and handed Rainbow her Daring Do doll. She squeaked happily and cuddled it. Smiling, he was quick to get her into a diaper before she fell asleep. He didn’t want her to have an accident on the bed. He was about to tuck her in when she whined a little. “Dada?” “Yes?” “Stowy?” She asked, eyes big and pleading. Bow smiled. “Of course.” He sat on the bed and pulled her into his lap. “What story do you want to hear?” He asked. “Fwash!” She cheered. Bow grinned even wider. “Alright. A long time ago, before the Wonderbolts were even founded, Flash Magnus was a lowly cadet in the Royal Legion…” He wove through the tale of Flash Magnus, watching as his daughter’s eyelids grew heavier. By the end of the story, she was sound asleep. He carefully picked her up and tucked her into bed. He gave her a kiss, put a pacifier in her mouth, and kept vigil over her. He knew his wife would kill him if he left her alone the way she was right now. Back at the gorge, Twilight and her friends were staring, mouths agape as Bow Hothoof flew away with his wife and daughter. “What… What was that?” She asked. “I’m… not sure, darling.” Said Rarity, stepping forward. “That was uh, unusual.” Said Applejack. “Not really.” Said Twilight Velvet. Twilight looked up at her mother. “Huh? What do you mean, mom?” Velvet smiled. She knew exactly what was going on. In her writing her plot had occasionally taken her to some strange places. While looking in a book for inspiration, she came across a chapter called Adult Foals. An adult who enjoyed acting like a foal. Fascinated, she had done more research into the world, learned the behaviors, and had set it aside somewhere in her mind for later. She had never actually ran with the idea for her book, but the knowledge was still tucked away, locked in her mind for some other use. She had never guessed this knowledge would come into play. But she smiled and began to explain. “It’s very clear to me that Rainbow Dash is an Adult Foal.” She explained in general what that meant, the behaviors that could be expressed, and what potentially makes them. Twilight listened, enraptured at this new knowledge and the sound of her mother’s voice. When Velvet finished, Twilight and her friends were looking at one another. All of them were nodding. It certainly explained her behavior. Twilight looked at them. “But if she felt this way or was doing all of this, why didn’t she tell us? We’re her friends.” “Twilight,” Velvet said, “You have to understand that a lot of ponies feel shame about this. They feel like freaks for acting the way that they do. With how much worth Rainbow seems to place on her self image, my guess is that she didn’t want to be looked at differently.” “But we wouldn’t! We know who she is and we would never!” Said Twilight in frustration. Velvet put a hoof over her. “Now Twily, I know it’s not what you want, but it wasn’t your decision. Sometimes being a good friend means accepting someone else’s choices, even when you don’t agree with them.” The words rang a dim bell with her, and she remembered that she had once said something similar to what she had written to the princess when Gilda came to visit. She sighed. “You’re right. So what do I do? What do we do?” She quickly corrected. “Let’s go see what her Daddy says.” Velvet suggested. Twilight nodded, as did her friends. They all gathered into one tight group, and Twilight teleported them all back to the castle. She and her friends led the back, their mothers following close behind, and the fathers after them. As they walked, the mothers all talked. “Did you see how sweet she looked?” Asked Cookie. “So sweet. It made me miss having my little one little.” Said Mrs. Shy. “Agreed.” Added Cloudy Quartz, sighing. “I remember when my girls were fillies…” “Oh I know, it reminded me of my Twily when she was a foal. So innocent and sweet.” Remarked Velvet. “Applejack, too.” Finished Pear Butter. They all sighed, collectively taking a trip down memory lane. “Every mother dreams of having a little girl.” Velvet said. “Just seems like yesterday they needed us, and now look at them, all grown up and saving Equestria.” Cookie sighed. “It would be nice, wouldn’t it? To have that one day where they needed us?” Said Pear Butter. “Yeah.” Sighed Mrs. Shy. The five of them looked a little forlorn. Twilight and her friends overheard the conversation, and couldn’t help but feel a little guilty. Before they had time to dwell on it, they had reached Rainbow’s room. Twilight cast a spell to let them all see and hear through walls, and they watched Bow Hothoof read his diapered daughter a story and tuck her into bed. It was such an intimate moment that the five friends felt, for lack of a better word, dirty Intruding on such a private moment. However, the mothers just sighed wistfully at the moment, remembering similar moments with their children. Their husbands came up to them, and each mother leaned their head on their husband’s shoulder. Each of them commented on the scene. “So precious.” Cooed Mrs. Shy. “What a good daddy.” Said Pear, nudging her husband with a smile. “I would give anything to give that little one a hug.” Sighed Velvet. “It’s just so sweet.” Said Cookie. “Memories.” Whispered Cloudy. They all stood there, watching. After Rainbow was put to bed, Bow stood in the room, keeping guard over his little girl. Time passed, a seemingly endless wait, before Rainbow moved. More specifically, she began to thrash. Bow moved quickly, gently shaking his daughter awake. “Dashie? Wake up, sweetie.” Rainbow’s eyes opened, looking around in fright. Her eyes landed on her father, and she started to sob. Bow hugged her. “It’s just a bad dream, honey. It wasn’t real.” He said. But it was of no comfort to Rainbow. The one person she wanted wasn’t here. She let her pacifier fall out and wailed. “Mama!” “Shhh.” Bow hushed. “Mama’s still asleep.” “I want Mama!” She sobbed. “Mama!” Bow comforted her as best he could, but it wasn’t enough. She just kept right on sobbing. She wouldn’t be comforted. The five mothers could not stand it any longer. They rushed into the room, forming a circle around Rainbow Dash. “Oh, it’s okay sweetie.” Cooed Mrs. Shy. “Your Mama will be just fine.” Promised Pear Butter. “Don’t you worry about a thing.” Said Cookie. “Thou art not alone.” Said Cloudy. “Because you have us.” Added Velvet. Rainbow sniffled, wiping her eyes. Strangely enough, she didn’t feel any embarrassment. The cooing, fussing, and attention, were welcome to her in her frightened state. “Would you like us to sing to you?” Asked Mrs. Shy. Rainbow nodded. Cookie began to sing, “Hush now little darling Dry your teary eyes While we all sing you A sweet lullaby.” “Let the music calm you Rest your weary head Since you are awake now There’s nothing left to dread.” Sang Mrs. Shy “Let your worries fly away There’s nothing left to fear We will all stay with you Until your mama’s here.” Continued Pear Butter “Let your mind drift upon These few happy rhymes The ones you love are never gone They stay with you at all times.” Cloudy Quartz added. “Hush now little one Everything’s okay Your friends and family love you Each and every day.” Finished Velvet. By the end of the song Rainbow was much calmer, and the mothers continued to coo and praising her. Twilight and her friends watched them fuss over Rainbow Dash, and each felt a strange pang of jealousy at the sight. Was it jealousy over their mothers giving that kind of attention to somepony else? …Or was it jealousy at the way Rainbow Dash was being treated? It seemed they all had the same thought as they made their way through the castle to the throne room to think. Their fathers opted to stay close to their wives. Each pony sat in their respective throne. “Is anypony else feeling a little guilty?” Asked Fluttershy. “A might. But I don’t understand why.” Replied Applejack. “It’s quite simple, darling. We saw our mothers giving attention and affection to somepony else.” Said Rarity. “That’s jealousy, Rarity. Although I am kind of ashamed to admit that I felt that way too.” Retorted Twilight. “Were you guys feeling jealous of Rainbow Dash too?” Pinkie questioned. “Kind of.” That was Fluttershy, blushing. “A bit.” Applejack downcast her eyes at the admission. “Unfortunately.” Rarity grimaced. “Well, what are we gonna do about it?” Pinkie asked. Silence hung in the air. For a long time, no pony said anything. “I’m not sure, sugarcube. That’s a mighty big thing to ask.” Said Applejack. “Are you all thinking what I am thinking?” Asked Rarity. “I think so.” Replied Twilight. “But that’s embarrassing!” Rarity exploded. “We couldn’t possibly do that!” “Rainbow Dash did it.” Pinkie pointed out. “She does have a point, sugarcube. If Dash, one of the toughest, fastest ponies in Equestria does it, she must get somethin’ out of it.” Applejack commented. “And did you see the way our mom’s reacted with her? I don’t think I’ve seen my mom like that since I was a filly!” Twilight exclaimed. “They did seem pretty happy.” Fluttershy said cautiously. Then she smiled. “I haven’t seen my mom like that in a while.” “Me neither.” “Nopedy nope!” “Same here.” Rarity sighed. “I have not either. I just… can’t see it. It’s just so strange.” “Maybe to us, but not to them.” Twilight replied. “It’s nothing they haven’t seen before. And just look at how happy they were. Couldn’t we give them one more day like that? Don’t we owe them that much?” She pressed. Rarity exhaled. “I suppose one day wouldn’t hurt.” “I’m in, sugarcube.” “Hooray!” Cheered Pinkie. “Yay.” Said Fluttershy. “So we’re all agreed?” Asked Twilight. They all nodded. “It’s settled then. Tomorrow we give our parents their fillies back and we give Rainbow Dash some playmates.”
Open Your EyesAuthor's Note ANOTHER CHAPTER! WOOOOT! This one really did not want to come out. But it happened and I'm grateful. Sort of a filler chapter, but still important. I do not own Bedtime For Baby Star. All credit goes to the writers and prop designers of Criminal Minds. Get ready for some Mommy Daughter bonding, though it might not be in the way you think. Not yet at least Chapter name inspired by the song of the same name by Aviators. Check out the acoustic version. It rocks. And it's based on Magical Mystery Cure! How awesome is that?! ENJOY THE CHAPTER!!!! Open Your Eyes As the girls made their way back toward Rainbow Dash’s room, Windy Whistles slowly opened her eyes to see an unfamiliar ceiling. Her memory foggy, she looked around, and realized that she was in the castle. But… how did she get there? She sat up, and suddenly her memories came flooding back. The cage. Tirek. The Rainboom. But most importantly… “Dashie!” She exclaimed to herself. Panic raced through her body and she flew like a bullet to Rainbow Dash’s room, not even noticing her daughter’s friends walking down the hall. The door was open, and she settled onto the ground just inside the doorway to see a beautiful sight. Her husband had their daughter in his lap, and they were both surrounded by the other mothers of the group. Her heart swelled with emotion, and the unbreakable bond that motherhood created between ponies. For just a moment, she took in the scene, and then she stepped forward. “Looks like my little filly has made some new friends.” She sang. Rainbow’s head shot up at the voice, and she looked to see her mother in the doorway. She felt herself beginning to cry again as she shot up from her father’s lap and into her mother’s hooves. “Mama!” She cried. Windy Whistles rubbed her daughter’s back comfortingly. “Shhhh. It’s alright, Dashie.” She soothed. “I sowwy! I sowwy!” She sobbed. Windy sat down on the bed and cradled Rainbow in her lap. “What are you sorry for, sweetie?” She asked. “My fauwt. I taken an’ you huwt. My fauwt.” She whimpered. Windy’s face fell, and she looked at her daughter, eyes brimming with compassion and motherly love. “Oh sweetheart, it’s not your fault. It’s nopony’s fault but Tirek’s. I did what I did because I love you and I will never ever let you get hurt. I misjudged my landing and was so tired that I fell asleep for a while, that’s all. Nopony got hurt. And even if I did, it would have been completely worth it to know that you were okay. When you have kids someday, you will understand what I mean. My job as your mommy is to protect you, always. And I wouldn’t have it any other way. Do you understand me?” She asked. Rainbow slowly nodded. Then, she yawned, and Windy smiled down at her. “I think somepony’s sleepy.” She cooed. “Why don’t you get back in bed for a nap?” She suggested. “Stowy Fiwst?” She begged, with pleading eyes. Windy’s heart melted. “Alright, honey. What story do you want to hear?” “Baby Staw! Baby Staw!” She cheered. Windy laughed jubilantly. “Alright, Alright. Bedtime For Baby Star.” She began. “Once there was a baby star. She lived up near the sun. And every night at bedtime that baby star wanted to have some fun. She would shine and shine, and fall and shoot and twinkle oh-so-bright. And she said, “Mommy, I’ll run away if you make me say goodnight.” And then her mommy kissed her,” Windy paused to kiss Rainbow’s nose, “On her sparkly nose and said, “No matter where you go, no matter where you are, no matter how big you grow and even if you stray far, I’ll love you forever, because you’ll always be my baby star.” The end.” By the end of the story, Rainbow was asleep. Windy and Bow each kissed one of her cheeks, then went out of the room, and into the hallway, along with the other mothers. Their daughters were by the door, having seen just about everything that occurred in the room. Windy and Bow shared a kiss and a look before turning to the other mothers in the room. “Thank you so much for taking care of our little girl.” Windy said, sincerely. “Our pleasure.” Said Velvet. “It was so nice taking care of a foal again.” Said Mrs. Shy. “Even if it was just for a day.” Added Cookie. “Well, what if it wasn’t just one day?” Everypony turned to Twilight, who was blushing lightly. “What do you mean, Twily?” Asked Velvet. “We all talked about it, and we decided we want to try what Rainbow Dash is doing.” There was a beat of silence. Then: “Are you sure?” That was Cookie. They all nodded. Windy fluttered off of the ground in excitement. “Oh, that’s wonderful! I’m sure Dashie would love some playmates!” She squeaked. The five friends smiled. Each mother went to her daughter. Mrs. Shy was first, and hugged Fluttershy. “Oh, this is wonderful dear. You are so sweet.” Cookie was next as she put a hoof under Rarity’s chin. “This is the most generous thing I’ve ever seen you do.” She kissed her daughter on the cheek. Pear Butter followed. “This is the best gift you could’ve given me.” She hugged Applejack tightly. Cloudy Quartz came after. Her small smile and shining eyes spoke more words than Pinkie had said in a lifetime. Velvet was last. She hugged her daughter so tightly it must have hurt. “I can’t wait to have my Twily back.” “You never lost her.” Twilight said thickly. Velvet sniffed, and looked up. “Well ladies, looks like we’ve got work to do.” For the rest of the day, The mothers used their magic, flight, and strength, to prepare the largest spare room in the castle for the next day. They did not allow their children to enter, and Finished their preparations a little before nightfall. The fathers all sepent some welcome time with their kids. Everypony seemed excited. And they were. All but one. Bow Hothoof found himself filled with dread. Not at the thought at his daughter having playmates for a day. No, that wasn’t it at all. What he worried about was his daughter’s reaction to them. He knew logically that his daughter loved and adored her friends. But how she would react to them finding out her biggest secret was one thing he wasn’t sure of. He didn’t have time to dwell on the matter as his daughter began to wake from her nap. Rainbow Dash stirred, yawning and opening her eyes. “Dada?” She asked. “Hey there, little trotter.” He said, smiling. She stretched. “Whewe Mama?” She asked. Bow somehow maintained his smile. “She’s with the other Mommies.” He explained. “And I have something to tell you.” He said. Rainbow looked up at him at his curious tone. She waited for him to continue. Bow swallowed his nerves and worry, and continued on. “You remember when the other Mommies were here with you?” She nodded, so He continued. “Well, their little ones were right outside the door, and they saw and heard everything. And they know.” Rainbow’s eyes widened to the size of platters, her pupils shrinking to pinpricks, and tears welling up inside of them. Bow was quick to wipe them away as they fell. “Let Daddy finish, Dashie. They know, and they don’t care.” Her head shot up at that, and then cocked to one side in a silent question. “They don’t care. In fact, they wanted to spend all day tomorrow trying what you’re doing. They want to play with you.” He finished. “Weawwy?” She asked. “Really. Are you okay with that?” Slowly, she nodded, and Bow smiled a breathtaking smile. “Good. Now, do I have a wet little filly on my hooves?” Dashie moved around a bit, and then nodded. “Sowwy, Dada.” “It’s fine, little one. Let’s get you changed and then you can go see your friends.” Rainbow nodded. This was going to be an interesting conversation.
AcceptanceAuthor's Note Hooray! Chapter and plot! Probably not what you were expecting but I'm proud of it anyways. The plot sort of ran away with me on this. So sorry, guys. The playdate will happen in the next chapter. Promise. Enjoy the chapter! Acceptance As Rainbow headed down the hall to talk to her friends, her adult and little sides fought for control of her. The adult side just wanted to box up that little side and shove it away because of all the damage it caused. But the little self argued that her friends just wanted to play with her, and that it would be nice to have somepony to play with. But both the little and big parts of her had one thing in common: A fear of total rejection. What if her friends never looked at her the same again? What if they never treated her the same? Could she really count on their participation in something like this? And how in Equestria would all this happen, anyhow? The thoughts raged through her head, making it spin as her brain went into hyper speed, trying to come to every possible outcome and prepare a response. But she didn’t have long to think on it, because she and her Daddy were at the doors to the throne room. Rainbow gulped as her father pulled the doors open, to reveal her friends, each sitting in their respective throne. At the sound of the doors opening, every head in the room turned to look at Rainbow Dash. For a moment her little self took over, fear shone in her eyes, her ears folded back, and she hid behind her Daddy’s legs. Fluttershy, sensing this, went over to Rainbow, and spoke to her gently. “It’s okay, Rainbow.” She soothed. “We don’t mind this. We love you for who you are, and that means every part of you. We just want you to be happy. And if that means giving you playmates for a day, we’re glad to do it. Promise.” At the Yellow Pegasus’ words, Rainbow cautiously stepped out from behind Bow. Her adult mind decided to take control for the moment. “You don’t think I’m weird?” It came out almost like a whimper. Perhaps the two sides of herself needed to find a compromise, and that was how they reached it. “Of course not, darling.” That was Rarity, who came over as well. “While this certainly isn’t conventional, it’s very clear to all of us that it brings you a lot of joy. It doesn’t change the way we see you. Not one bit. We know who you are, Rainbow Dash. You bear the element of loyalty for a reason. You would never leave us, and in turn, we would never leave you.” “That’s right, sugarcube.” Applejack continued. “We think you’re great the way you are. There’s nothing that could make us turn you away. Honest.” “That’s right!” Cheered Pinkie. “I play with the Cake twins all the time, and I’d just love to play with you too! We would have SO much fun! I can’t wait!” She said. “We think you’re perfect as is.” Finished Twilight. “But why did you keep it a secret from us?” Rainbow shifted uncomfortably, feeling exposed. “I was scared. Of what you’d think, or what you might say. I’m supposed to be tough, awesome, and fearless. And this is just so… not. When I started this it was for my parents, to give them back time with me. Ever since I became a Wonderbolt I’ve been visiting less and less. So I came to see them one day and I overheard them talking about when I was a filly, and how sad they were and I just couldn’t not do anything about it. So I thought on it, and I came to this. I think you know what happened after that.” She finished. “Rainbow, You’re not any less tough, awesome, or fearless just because you want to feel safe. That’s how this makes you feel, right? Safe?” Twilight questioned. Rainbow nodded. “That will never change. And we won’t either. We will still see you the same no matter what you do. We love you, Rainbow Dash.” Rainbow looked around at all the sincere expressions of love and acceptance on her friends faces, and her subconscious made her decision for her. She easily slipped back into her little headspace, now that she knew that her friends accepted her no matter what, and spoke one word. “Dashie.” “What?” “My name Dashie.” She said. That was all that she needed before Pinkie rushed up and gave her a hug. “Wanna play?” She asked. Dashie’s eyes lit up, and she nodded. “Yeah!” “What’cha wanna play?” Dashie paused, looking thoughtful. “Hide an’ seek!” “Oooooh! Fun! But we should probably make some rules first. This castle is so big we might never find each other if we hid too well.” Pinkie commented. She tapped her chin thoughtfully. “How about the bedrooms are off limits? That way there’s the throne room, dining room, kitchen, and library? Still plenty of space to play, but that way we don’t get lost. What do you think?” “Yeah!” She said, fluttering her wings happily. “Great! Do you want to count first?” “Uh huh!” She said, happily. “Woah there, little trotter. Before you play we’re getting you in a fresh diaper.” Bow intervened. Rainbow looked at him, frowning. “Dada!” She whined, but Bow wouldn’t have it. “No buts, little ma’am. Now come on, get moving.” Rainbow grumbled a bit before following her father. Elsewhere in the castle, Spike was going from room to room, looking for his Rarity plushie that he seemed to have misplaced. He remembered sleeping in the what, aside from having a bed, was the most sparsely decorated and furnished bedroom in the castle. When he opened it, his jaw hit the floor. All six mothers were in the room, decorating it with what seemed to be foal supplies. There was a giant crib instead of the bed, a changing table stocked full of diapers, bottles, and who knew what else, a rocking chair, a small bookshelf, and a toy box. A multicolored rug was at the center of the room, giving it a more youthful feel than the blasé walls of the castle. Spike stepped inside, in a bit of a daze. “What… What is this place?” He asked. Velvet stopped hanging up a photo and walked over to Spike. “It’s a nursery, Spike. Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten that Twily used to have one already!” Spike shook his head to clear it. “No, no, I remember that. But why is it here?” “Why for the playdate, of course!” He blinked. “Playdate?” Windy Whistles flew over. “Oh it is just so exciting! I just know my little Dashie is going to be thrilled to have some playmates!” She exclaimed. “Uh… Am I missing something here?” Velvet and Windy shared a look, and a silent communication passed between them. Velvet nodded, and Windy did after that, and then turned to Spike. “I’m surprised you haven’t seen.” Remarked Windy. “I’ve been in the study all day answering fan mail. Somepony’s gotta do it, and since Twilight was captured, it was on me. I just finished up a few minutes ago.” He said. “Ah. Well then, let me tell you about something. Sometime ago, my daughter came to me and my husband one day for a visit, and she asked us to do something for her…” As Windy continued through the story, Spike’s expression changed. First there was shock, then confusion, Then realization, and finally, acceptance. He looked at Velvet and posed a question. “So… You mean Twilight is gonna…?” Velvet nodded. “Yes. A whole day of play and relaxation.” “Really?” “Really.” “That is so awesome!” The dragon cheered. “She really needs a break. Do you guys need any help?” “Sure. Come on.” With that, Spike set off to work. Rainbow was changed within minutes, and returned to see her friends. Pinkie popped up. “You all ready to play, Dashie?” “Yeah!” She cheered. “Okay! You count! We’ll hide!” Pinkie said, before bouncing off. Rainbow covered her eyes and started counting. “One, two, fwee…” The sound of galloping hooves filled the room. Rainbow kept on counting. “Seven, eight, nine, ten! Weady ow not, hewe I come!” She called. She began to trot around the room, searching. After a few minutes, she found Fluttershy hiding under the map table. But she had figured Fluttershy would be the easiest to find. “Found ya!” She said, giggling. “Oh darn. I thought I was hiding really well.” Fluttershy said. “Is ‘Kay.” She said. “You good hidew.” She complimented. Fluttershy blushed. “Thank you, Dashie.” She said. “I be back watew. Gotsa find evewypony ewse,” “Good luck!” Fluttershy called to her. When Rainbow finished searching the throne room, she went to the Kitchen, and found Pinkie next, hiding in one of the cupboards. Then she found Applejack tucked behind a row of shelves. When she was done scouring the kitchen, she headed onto the dining room, and found Rarity hiding behind some curtains. She didn’t even have to look further to know that she would find Twilight in the library. She looked on the rows of books, but saw no sign of the princess. She checked under tables, and beside the shelves, and climbed on top of the shelves. She found nothing. She was just starting to think Twilight wasn’t in there when a devious thought occurred to her. Maybe Twilight was hiding inside of a book? That seemed logical, knowing her. But which book would she hide in? She pondered that for a minute, then started looking in the books with more pictures. She was beginning to doubt herself when she saw a single book out of place, and she knew she’d found her friend. She opened up the first page, and low and behold, there she was. Twilight came out, and Rainbow pouted. “No faiw!” She said. “Dat’s cheating!” “I don’t think so, Rai- Dashie.” She corrected quickly. “The rules said that I could hide in the anywhere in the library. I just picked a book.” Dashie grumbled, but relented. Darn her technicalities. That meant there was one pony left to find. “Dada.” She said, and began to look around. Daddy didn’t have magic, so he had to have been hiding somewhere, and she knew it wasn’t the library, so she headed back to the dining room since she hadn’t checked everywhere there yet. It seemed he was nowhere in sight. She was about to go look in the kitchen when she felt something hit her back. It was a purple feather. She whirled around. There was only one place he could be. “Found you, Dada!” She called as she turned on the chandelier lights. Bow flew out immediately. “Guess you got me, little trotter.” “Dada cheat!” She declared with a stomp of her hoof. “Did I now?” Asked Bow. “I don’t think so.” “Uh huh!” Bow looked at her with a smile and flew down closer to her. She tried to lift off of the ground, but only made it a few inches. The bulk of her diaper weighed her down. “No faiw!” She pouted. “What’s going on in here?” Rainbow turned around and faced her mother, trotting over to her. “Mama, we pway hide an’ seek an’ Dada cheat!” She tattled. Windy looked up. “Is that true, dear?” “I followed the rules. I just hid up in the chandelier.” “Bow, you know that’s not fair. You know she can’t fly as well with her diaper.” Bow rolled his eyes, then slowly flew down. Windy whispered something to Rainbow, and she nodded. Without warning, she sped toward her father, jumped, tackled him, and started tickling him. Twilight, her friends, and their mothers, all came in to see the adorable sight. When she felt he had had enough “Punishment”, she stopped, giggling breathlessly. She hopped off of him, and he gave her a noogie. Windy came up to her. “So, what do you want to do now, sweetie?” Rainbow didn’t even have to think twice. She looked at each one of her friends, then at her mother, and said, “Pway wif my sissies.” Everypony smiled, and Twilight, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Applejack felt like their hearts might burst.
MorningAuthor's Note And so the playdate chapter begins. Woo! Sorry it took so long to crank out, guys. We will get to the play in playdate in the next chapter. Thanks Yosh E-O for your awesome reviews. This one is for you! Enjoy the chapter! Morning The day seemed to run itself out after that for everypony, and soon it was time for bed. Luna’s moon was high in the sky, and the stars hung like glittering sparks in the darkness. After an eventful day, Rainbow was exhausted. Her parents got her in a nighttime diaper, gave her a pacifier, her daring do plushie, and a story, and kissed her before letting her sleep and going to bed themselves. They would need all the rest they could get because the next day was certain to be eventful for everypony. Morning dawned with the promise of a new day, and each mother leapt from bed early, more than ready for the day ahead. They all converged into the kitchen and began preparing breakfast for their children. The smell of Prench Toast soon floated throughout the castle, and woke the sleeping mares. One by one, they followed the scent into the kitchen, and saw a feast fit for a king. They all licked their lips in anticipation. “Good morning, Girls.” Cooed Cookie Crumbles. “We made you breakfast.” Said Mrs. Shy. “And we made sure to get all of your favorites.” Said Pear Butter. The mares smiled and were about to sit down, when another voice interrupted. “Ah Ah Ah, girls. We’re not eating here.” Said Twilight Velvet. Each mother carried their filly’s breakfast into the makeshift nursery. There, six high chairs were set up. Each mother helped their filly into the seat, and although some of them felt uncomfortable with it, they remained quiet. For Applejack there were apple pancakes with pecan syrup. For Fluttershy there were eggs, made into a delicious veggie omelet. For Rarity, it was Eggs, with a garnish, oatmeal, and toast with the finest jam there was. For Pinkie, it was Prench Toast, covered with chocolate sauce, maple syrup, powdered sugar, whipped cream, sprinkles, and a cherry. For Twilight, it was Eggs sunny side up, with bacon made into a smiley face, and a small pancake nose. And finally, for Rainbow Dash, there was Zap Apple applesauce, some mashed bananas, and some mashed strawberries. All the girls except for Rainbow Dash began to reach for their silverware, but their mothers quickly whisked it from their grasp. “Girls, girls, girls, babies can’t feed themselves. They need their mommies to feed them.” Said Windy, as she started feeding Rainbow Dash. “That’s right,” Cooed Velvet as she used her magic to cut Twilight some of her egg. “Now, Twily, open up for the Canterlot Express!” She said, and started feeding her. Twilight opened up, and smiled at the familiar taste. Nothing was quite like her mother’s cooking. Everypony else followed the instructions, and were soon in the midst of breakfast. When everypony had eaten their fill, their mothers let them out. “Ma? I’m a might thirsty after all that. Can I have somethin’ to drink?” Asked Applejack. “Of course you can.” Said Pear Butter. “But first we need to get you changed.” “Wha-“ She started to ask when she realized what her mother meant. “Oh… Uh, I see.” Pear went over to the changing table and patted it. “Hop up, little apple seed.” Applejack hesitated for a fraction of a second, and then did as she was told. As weird as she thought this was, she reminded herself that it was for Dash, and for her Ma. Just looking at Pear Butter’s dazzling smile was all the courage she needed to go through with this. She looked up at the ceiling, ignoring what was happening below her as much as possible. She tried to convince herself that it was nothing. And in a matter of minutes, it was done, faster than Applejack thought it would be. She looked down at the embarrassing garment, and moved slightly, hearing it crinkle beneath her. Her face burned a bright red, but she was soon distracted by her mother’s loving kiss to her forehead. She caught the unmistakable scent of apple trees and fresh grass in her mane as she bent down to her. Pear Butter smiled down at her, and said, “That’s my girl.” As Applejack waddled away from the table, trying to get used to her new gait, Rainbow was changed next, out of a diaper that was wet from last night’s use. Windy didn’t change her immediately after she woke because it was only a little damp. Nothing that couldn’t wait. Unfortunately it was soaked by the time breakfast was over. But Windy paid no mind to it as she changed her daughter. Rainbow, for her part, seemed completely oblivious to the repeated motions as she stuck her hoof in her mouth and started suckling. She wiggled a little when the powder was added, but otherwise remained fairly still. Windy considered this the easiest change of her day. When Rainbow was tired, she didn’t move around as much during her changes. Just as she finished changing her, Windy leaned over and sniffed her daughter’s head. Once, twice, three times. Just as she always did. And she finished with a kiss to the forehead. Pinkie bounced over to the changing table and hopped on like it was the best ride at the carnival. She was so excited to try this! She laid back, but couldn’t help wiggling. Cloudy Quartz went to her, and the usually stoic mare had a genuine smile on her face as she diapered her daughter. She felt nostalgic as she finished taping up the diaper. Pinkie enveloped her mother in a hug. “Thanks, mom!” “Mommy.” “Huh?” “It’s Mommy for Today.” “Okay!” Pinkie replied happily. “Thanks, Mommy!” “You’re welcome.” Cloudy kissed her on the cheek. As Pinkie bounced off, it was Fluttershy’s turn. She blushed redder than a tomato as she flew onto the table. She found herself unable to speak up even more than usual because of the embarrassing circumstance. The color on her face was the only indicator of how she felt. But she went through with it. Who was she if she did not treat everypony with kindness? And Dashie needed her kindness and understanding right now more than she ever had before. She swallowed her pride and her decency, and let the color fade from her as she reminded herself of these things. When it was over, Her mother gave her a loving smile that reassured her that she was doing the right thing. She struggled with walking, but her mother took her by the hoof, and helped her. Twilight was next, and she too was quite hesitant about getting on. But her mother’s smiling and nodding encouraged her. So she took a deep breath, and hopped up. Velvet sensed her daughter’s distress and rubbed her stomach with a hoof as she used her magic to diaper her. “It’s okay, Twily.” She said. “It’s just for a day. And you’re doing something amazing for a friend. I am so proud of you.” Twilight blushed, wether at the praise, or at the situation, she wasn’t sure. But once she was diapered, she kicked a hoof around, and took in the sensation. It would make for great research. The feeling was different, but not uncomfortable. It was cushiony, like a pillow. A puff of powder came out of her diaper, and she giggled slightly at the sight. Velvet smiled, and kissed her daughter’s nose. Twilight giggled a second, and then snapped back to reality. What was she doing? She lowered her head a bit, and stood up. The thick diaper pushed her legs apart, and made walking difficult, but she somehow managed. That left Rarity. From the second she saw what was to come, she was in full resistance mode. “Absolutely not! I will not demean myself to wearing those!” She huffed. “Darling, it’s just for one day, and only your friends and their mothers will ever know.” She said. Rarity pouted. “No! I will not do that. I will do anything else, but I will not wear a diaper!” “Rarity.” Cookie said in a warning tone. “You made an agreement. If you were in your shop and you made a contract with another business, and they broke it, how would you feel?” “I don’t see how that has anything to do with-“ “You would feel bad.” Cookie cut in. “You would wonder what you had done wrong, you would ask yourself if you made the right choice in trusting them, and you would worry about what would happen the next time you saw them again. Do you really want to make Rainbow Dash feel that way? She trusted you with her biggest secret, and you agreed to try this. Do you really want to break the promise that you made to a friend? Do you really want to make her feel bad for her choices?” She pressed. The argument wore many of Rarity’s defenses down. “But- But-“ “The only butt I want to see is yours. Up here. Right. Now.” Rarity gulped. She knew better than to disobey her mother when she used that voice. That voice was worse than the Royal Canterlot Voice. Grumbling her dissatisfaction, she obeyed, and got up onto the table. Throughout the change she was stiff as a board. Cookie struggled to get the diaper on (No doubt as Rarity had intended) but eventually she succeeded. Her mother helped her up and kissed her head. “There now, that wasn’t so bad now, was it?” She asked. Rarity just harrumphed in response. Once everypony had been changed. Velvet combined her magic with Cookie’s. Cookie moved the high chairs away, and Velvet used a cloning spell to make six rocking chairs appear. Each mother sat with their daughter draped across their lap, and each fed them a bottle. Applejack put up a bit of resistance at first, similarly to Twilight (her hesitation had only been momentary before she voluntarily started drinking), but soon found herself getting into the rhythmic suckling. Fluttershy had just blushed and taken it, thinking about all of the baby animals she had fed this way as she suckled. Pinkie had no qualms with it, and eagerly dug in. And Rarity, well, the moment she tried to argue, her mother popped the nipple in her mouth, cutting off any negative reaction she may have had. With a bit of a stern look, Cookie managed to get her daughter drinking. That left Rainbow, who nursed peacefully in her mother’s lap, Windy running a hoof through her mane just like she liked. For a while, there were only the sounds of quiet suckling in the nursery. Until Mrs. Shy began humming to her daughter soothingly. They all joined in the universally soothing tune, creating a beautiful harmony together. And for a moment, everypony was at peace.
PlaytimeAuthor's Note THE PLAYDATE IS HERE! WOOOOO! Hope y'all enjoy it because I sure did. Thanks to everyone who read Death Whispers A Lullaby. It was very random, but very fun to write. Anyways, ENJOY THE CHAPTER! Playtime When the bottles were emptied, each mother patted their daughter on the back and burped them. Each of them blushed at the sound, all but Rainbow, who just blinked and yawned. With that done, each mother helped move everything in the room, leaving the open space in the middle of the room. It was Rainbow who broke the mold, and moved to the toy chest. She seemed to be digging for something. Then, suddenly, she stopped. She looked over to her mother. “Mama, whewe Dawing Do?” She asked. Windy Whistles pulled her favorite doll from out of the crib. “She’s right here, sweetheart.” She said. Dashie trotted over to her and took the doll, cuddling it to her. She looked down at it and began to speak. “Dawing Do, Whewe we goin’?” She asked. “To the temple of doom!” Said Daring! “We’re going to defeat Auhizotul!” “How?” Asked Dashie. “We need the help of your friends to defeat them!” She replied. “Yeah!” Cheered Rainbow. She turned to her friends. “Ya gonna hewp us?” Pinkie bounced up. “Sure!” “Awh, why not?” Said Applejack. “I’d love to help!” Twilight said. “Yay.” Fluttershy added. “Oh, I suppose this could be fun.” Rarity smiled. “Yeah!” She cheered. “Lead da way, dawing!” “You got it, Rainbow Dash!” Said Daring. “Now come on, explorers, let’s go!” They trekked through the jungle, getting caught with the occasional bramble or thorn. Finally, they made it to the Temple. Only to find it guarded by a tiger. Fluttershy came forward to soothe the savage beast. With the tiger distracted, the rest of them went into the temple. The second they stepped inside a large wooden beam came down from the ceiling to keep them out, but Applejack bucked it in two. Fluttershy rejoined their ranks, and they headed inside. Pieces of floor began to fall out, and for a moment they all thought the temple was collapsing, but it was not so. It was just the floor. Pinkie bounced from stone to stone, and the others followed suit. Finally, they finished getting through the floor, and snuck into a corridor. The next room was covered in tiled pictures of ponies in different styles of clothing. All of them had been captured while trying to enter the temple. The door that was to the next room was bricked up. It was Rarity who deciphered that perhaps the outfits had to be ordered in order to open up the door. Using her knowledge of fashion, she ordered them correctly, and the door slowly opened. They all trotted on. Finally, they made it to the temple. Auhizotul was there, wrapped around the statuette at the top of the temple. “Daring Do!” He thundered. “Now you have entered the temple of doom, just in time to see my triumph.” “You will not win, Auhizotul! I am not acting alone this time!” Daring yelled. “I see. But they will not stop me! No one pony can!” “That may be true, but there’s not just one pony here!” Said Twilight. “And we will defeat you!” “You think you can stop me?” It was a chortle. A laugh. “We do!” Said Rainbow Dash. “How can you stop me if you don’t even know the ancient chant?” He boomed. “We’ll find a way! You can be sure of it!” Said Applejack. “You’re too late!” Said Auhizotul. He began the ancient chant. Rainbow and Daring Do were fast. They each kicked him hard enough to send him flying backward. It made the statue unstable, and it dropped. Rainbow went into a nosedive to catch it. Auhizotul got up, and Daring Do was quick to begin her battle with him. But Rainbow hurried over to Twilight. “Hurry, Twilight! You have to read the ancient chant!” She said, handing her the statue. “But Rainbow, I don’t know if I can even make this out!” She said. “You have to try! It’s the only way to stop Auhizotul!” Said Rainbow. The temple began to quake beneath them. “Do it now! Hurry! Before the temple is gone! We have to trap him here!” Twilight nodded, then she began to read as best she could, lighting up her horn. She translated it into Equestrian. “In the temple you will find A way to trap and slow the mind, To freeze those here and turn to stone The ones who wander here alone, But now the curse gone, they’re free This is my will so make it be!” A beautiful glow emitted from the statue. Suddenly, bursts of light flowed through the room, in tiny streams. It traveled to the next room and the ponies in stone were freed. They all ran out of the temple. But then, The statue itself began to encase itself in stone. Twilight flung it to Auhizotul, who caught it with a cackle, but then the stone began encasing him in it. He Screamed as his entire body was covered in it. When it was done, all of them worked together to tip his statue over, and it shattered into a million pieces. The temple began to crumble. “Run!” Twilight screamed, and they started galloping for the exit. They narrowly dodged rocks and debris, and finally, they made it to the exit. Rainbow trotted around the nursery happily. “Yeah, saved Dawing Do!” She cheered. Twilight giggled. “That was really fun!” “Yeah, it was.” Said Applejack, blushing. “That was so nice.” Fluttershy added bashfully. “It was… interesting.” Said Rarity, looking pensive. “That was SO SUPER AMAZING!” Pinkie squealed. “I’ll say!” Came another voice. Every head turned and saw Spike standing in the doorway. He was smiling. “That was awesome!” He said. Twilight blushed, but Rainbow came up to him. “Spikey! Ya wanna pway wif us?” She asked. “Maybe later. I still have some papers to file, but I’ll be back. Promise.” He said. “Awwww. M’kay.” Said Rainbow. Spike gave each of them a hug, and then went back to work. Many of them were blushing. Then, they heard the clapping of hooves. They turned to see their mothers smiling and clapping. “That was wonderful girls.” Said Cookie. “You were so sweet.” Mrs. Shy added. “That was the sweetest thing I have ever seen.” Said Velvet. “Just adorable.” Pear Butter commented. “Truly moving.” Cloudy Quartz smiled. “You girls are the best adventurers that I have ever seen!” Said Windy Whistles. “Yeah, Mama, we save da ponies of da tempwe!” Rainbow cheered. “I saw that, baby. You did such a good job!” Windy praised. “You all did.” Said Velvet. She kissed Twilight’s cheek, and she blushed. “Mooooom.” “Oh hush, Twily. I’m your mommy, I get total freedom to kiss you whenever I want.” She said. Cookie changed the subject. “Well, now that that’s done, what do you girls want to do?” “How about some free time?” Suggested Mrs. Shy. “Sounds like a good idea.” Said Cookie. They all headed off to the toy chest to find some toys to interest them. Fluttershy found some stuffed animals, Twilight found some blocks, Applejack found some action figures of cowboys and cowgirls, Pinkie found a little kitchen set, and Rarity begrudgingly began to play with some dolls. And Rainbow Dash, she found stuffed versions of the Wonderbolts, and started flying with them. Each mother went over to her daughter and played with them. Mrs. Shy made a bunny that looked suspiciously like angel hop toward her daughter, and it made Fluttershy giggle. “Hello Angel bunny!” She said. Mrs. Shy bowed the bunny. “Hello Fluttershy.” Mrs. Shy said in a fake voice. “Will you play with me?” “Of course! What would you like to play?” “Chase me! Chase me!” Angel said. Fluttershy giggled and proceeded to chase the bunny around the room. Pinkie was busy in the play kitchen, as her mother sat at the tiny table that accompanied it. “Mommy, do you want some lunch?” She asked. “Certainly, Pinkemena.” “What would you like?” “Rock soup, please.” “Rock soup, coming up!” Said Pinkie. She put on a chef’s hat and an apron, and began cooking. She took the toy pot and took a plastic spoon and started pouring the “Soup” into a plastic bowl. She then took it over to her mother. “One bowl of rock soup! Careful, it’s super hot!” She said chipperly. “I must be careful, then.” Said Cloudy Quartz. She blew on the soup and. Then pretended to take a drink. She sighed. “Delightful. How do you do it?” Pinkie giggled. “Sorry, Mommy! It’s a secret!” Applejack was on the floor, making the cowponies lasso some toy cows. “What a great cowpony!” Said Pear Butter. Applejack smiled. “Thanks, Ma.” “I know you can lasso a cow, no problem, but can you lasso me?” “Is that a dare?” Asked Applejack. “It’s a bet. If you lasso me, I’ll take on your chores for a week.” Applejack smiled. “You’re on, Mama!” She didn’t notice her use of the more foalish word. Pear Butter began dodging her daughter as she started swinging her rope. Cookie sat with her daughter as she held the dolls with a frown. “What is it, darling?” Cookie asked. “I’m not sure what to do.” Said Rarity. “This is so embarrassing.” “Really? Your friends seem to be getting into it. Why don’t you give it a try?” Rarity hesitated. “So… What do I do?” “How about we have a tea party with your dolls? You used to love that when you were little.” “Well, alright.” She huffed. Her mother magically made a table and tea set appear. Cookie helped seat their plush guests while Rarity poured the pretend tea. She took a sip, blushing. “Oh I can’t do this!” She said. “Yes you can. You just have to get into it. Now tell me, what kind of tea is it.” “Erm… Jasmine?” “Think of the taste of it. Is it sweet?” “You know I put sugar in my tea.” “Close your eyes.” Cookie instructed. Rarity sighed and did as she was told. “Think of the tea. Think of the taste. The warmth. The feel of it on your tongue and going down your throat.” Rarity did just that, and suddenly she could taste it. “Can you taste it now?” “Yes.” She said. “Open your eyes now.” Cookie said. Rarity did. “Can you see it now?” She nodded. “I can.” “Good. Now, let’s continue with our party.” As Rainbow came flying around a corner her mother was right here, cheering her on. “Go Dashie, go! You’re the best Wonderbolt ever!” Dashie giggled. “Yeah, Mama. I fwy!” “And you’re the best flier there is.” Windy said, as she watched her daughter whiz through the air. Although she couldn’t get high, she was still fast. That left Twilight. She used her magic to stack the blocks to make towers, cities, and formations. She did it by color, by letter, by number, and kept reorganizing them. Velvet watched and cheered her daughter on from the sidelines. Occasionally she made a comment or two. Twilight, as she so often was, became engrossed in her task. So encompassed was she with her task, that she did not realize that she needed to use the restroom until her body reacted for her. She began wetting her diaper, full force. She looked down, shocked at herself. Velvet recognized an “I’m-peeing” face when she saw one. She raised and potty trained two kids, after all. She waited until her daughter was finished and went up to her. “Awww, Twily. You just had an accident. That’s okay. Mommy will get you cleaned up.” Twilight didn’t respond as her mother lifted her up with her magic. As she was laid down, she finally looked up. “It’s okay, Twily.” Velvet soothed. Twilight opened her mouth to speak. “I… I’m not sure how I feel about this.” She said. “How do you mean?” She asked. “It’s… This doesn’t feel bad, exactly. At least, not like I thought it would. It’s actually kind of… nice.” She admitted with a blush. “But that doesn’t make any sense. How can something so wrong feel so right?” “Is it wrong because you say it’s wrong, or is it wrong because everypony else says it is?” Velvet asked. Twilight contemplated this as her mother changed her. Sooner than expected, it was done. “Just let go, Twily. Don’t think about it too much. Just throw yourself into this, and let Mommy take care of you, okay?” Velvet soothed. Twilight sat up and hugged her mother. “Okay… Mommy.”
NaptimeAuthor's Note Woo! Another Chapter! I enjoyed writing it. The story included is an original. It may not be used without my express written permission. Enjoy the chapter! Naptime Twilight hopped down from the changing table and gave her mother a snuggle. Then she went back to her blocks. Meanwhile, Rainbow was tired of playing with her Wonderbolts plushies and flew down to the ground and trotted to her mother. “Mama, wiww you wead me a stowy?” She asked. Windy Whistles smiled. “Of course I will, Dashie. What story do you want to hear?” Dashie considered this for a moment. “Dun know. Make one up?” She asked. “Sure.” Said Windy. She paused, then began to speak. “Once there was a little bluebird who was scared to leave her nest, She much preferred to lay in there so she could get some rest. But still she dreamed that some day she would begin to fly, Soaring up higher and higher until she touched the sky, Her Mama stayed there carefully and and nudged her out to go And that little bird began to fly, as her Mama watched her grow. Her Mama felt her happiness but sadness was there too, She didn’t want her baby to leave her, that much was vey true, But she was happy as she watched as her baby flew. The baby bird soon landed and her Mama pecked her on the cheek, She knew her bird was a strong one and was never ever weak. Her Mama looked her in the eye and smiled at her bright, She knew that she would be the best whenever she took flight. “You’ll always be my little bird,” Her happy Mama said, “And I cannot wait to what happens with you and what’s ahead. I am so proud of you, you are my light and world, But no matter what you always will be forever my little girl.” The Mama bird and baby snuggled up into a hug, The baby snuggled her, feeling warm and safe and snug. Together they practiced flying, and smiled for the rest of the day, Because the Mama’s love for her little girl would never fly away.” By the end of the story, Rainbow was melted butter in her mother’s arms. Windy smiled as her daughter suckled on her hoof. Windy gently removed it and replaced it with a pacifier. Rainbow’s eyes fluttered shut. Windy waited a few minutes, until she heard the faint sound of snoring and occasionally a suckling noise, until she was sure her daughter was asleep. She gently picked her up and laid her down in the crib. She gently pecked her forehead, and sniffed her as she often did when she changed her. “Sleep tight, sweetheart.” She whispered. Windy Whistles looked around and saw the other little ones slowing in their play. It seemed to her that the food, bottles, and play had relaxed them enough to tucker them out. Velvet was the first of the mothers to notice the slow, and went over to her daughter, who was still stacking blocks. “Twily,” She cooed in a sing song voice. “I think it’s time for your nappy.” Twilight looked up. “But Mommy, I’m not tired!” She whined. “I know just the cure for that. But while I get it ready, would you like a story?” Her eyes lit up. She remembered how much she loved her mother’s stories as a foal. She nodded, and her mother told her to go pick out a book. As Twilight picked a book, her mother prepared her a warm bottle. Velvet came over with the bottle and patted her lap. Twilight hopped up. “What did you bring me, Twily?” She asked. Twilight held up her book. “Ah, Gusty The Great. I figured you’d pick this one. You loved it as a filly.” Twilight settled back as her mother began to read, and Velvet floated the bottle of warm milk to her lips. Twilight didn’t hesitate to start suckling this time. As her mother read, Twilight relaxed more and more. The warm milk soothed her, and her mother’s voice was so calming. Her eyes began to close. Her sucking slowed, though it didn’t stop, and even when the milk was gone, she kept sucking. It was calming. Her eyes finally shut completely. Velvet noticed this and quickly finished the book, then replaced the bottle with a nearby pacifier. Twilight took it without complaint. Velvet levitated her into the crib next to Rainbow Dash and gave her a kiss. “Goodnight, Twily.” She said. Twilight sighed. “Ni ni, Mommy.” Fluttershy was the next to go down, but unlike Twilight she wasn’t hard to get down. Her mother carried her to the crib, and laid her down, then hummed. Fluttershy easily fell into the comfort of her mother’s voice, the feeling of her friends’ warmth around her, and slept. Applejack came after, having lassoed her mother, who held up her end of the bargain. But all the running, though it was a part of her daily life, had tired her. She wasn’t sure if it was because today was supposed to be one of relaxation or if it was because of being so close with her mother, but she felt so exhausted. She yawned. Her mother was quick to come beside her. “Come on, my little Apple Seed. Time to take a rest.” Said Pear Butter. “Ma, I-“ Pear Butter hushed her. “Come on now, you know better than to argue with your Mama.” She said. Applejack conceded. She knew that. Applejack laid down, and her mother stroked her mane, just like she used to. The motion relaxed her, and before she knew it, she was out like a light. Rarity was next. Her own playtime had gone exceedingly better after her mother had gotten her imagination going. Cookie noticed that many of her friends were already asleep, So she decided to have her daughter follow suit. “Come on, Rarity. It’s nap time.” She said. Rarity scowled. “But mother-“ “Now Rarity, don’t be fussy with me. Everypony needs their beauty rest. A little extra could never hurt.” Rarity considered this for half a second, then sighed. “Very well. Just for a little while.” She trotted over to the crib, rolling her eyes at the sight of the foalish piece of furniture. Her mother lifted her inside, then floated in her favorite sleeping mask. Rarity put it on. Her mother gave her a gentle kiss and although she found this situation ridiculous, she couldn’t help but smile at her mother’s affection. Pinkie was, understandably, the last one to settle down. Her bouncing, endless energy was usually impossible to tame. Luckily for her, Cloudy Quartz knew how to diffuse her. “Come Pinkemena. It’s time to sleep for a spell.” Said Cloudy. “Awwww! But Mommy, can’t we play some more?” “Later. But now it’s time for sleep.” She said in a commanding tone. “But,” She added, “If you do this now, I’ll make your favorite dessert later.” Pinkie’s eyes went wide. “You mean…?” Cloudy nodded. “Yes. Cake, Ice cream, covered in chocolate sauce and toppings, put in a pie crust, and covered with a crumble.” Pinkie’s face lit up and she squeaked. She followed her mother to the crib and was tucked in. Her mother smiled down at her, gave her a pacifier as well, and watched her fall asleep. With all of their children asleep, the mothers adjourned to the kitchen to begin to prepare lunch, all of them buzzing happily. Windy spoke happily. “This is the best day that Dashie has ever had. Thank you all so much for your help.” “It’s our pleasure.” Said Velvet. “I haven’t been this happy in years.” “I agree. Getting my little girl back for a day is the best feeling there is.” Cookie added. “Same here.” Pear Butter added. “They all looked so sweet sleeping together, don’t you think?” Said Mrs. Shy. They all nodded. “It’s been nice to bond with just Pinkemena for a day. I have not done that in a long while.” Cloudy Quartz commented. “I’m sure.” Said Velvet. “How many girls do you have?” “Four.” “You must have your hands full.” Commented Cookie. “Not so much anymore. It was harder when they were fillies.” “I can only imagine. Just having Two kids was more than enough for me.” Said Mrs. Shy. “I only had Dashie and she was a handful on her own.” Said Windy. “I bet.” Said Pear Butter. “I had three.” “Ahhh. But it was wonderful, wasn’t it?” Sighed Cookie. “Yeah.” They all sighed. They continued to cook. “Can we all agree on something?” Asked Windy. “What?” Asked Mrs. Shy. “Can we all agree to make this the best day ever for our girls? They really do deserve a break.” “Darling, Haven’t we been doing that already?” Asked Cookie. “Good point.” “But I think we can all agree that we would do anything to see them happy.” Velvet said. “Agreed.” Said Cloudy Quartz. “And one more thing: We are incredibly proud of them.” Said Pear Butter. They all smiled, and Mrs. Shy spoke. “That is the truth if I ever heard it.” With bright grins, they all continued their work.
FamilyAuthor's Note Yeeeaaaaaah. Another chapter. Just a ton of fluff. Enjoy! Family When the mothers returned to the nursery, their foals were still asleep. But as they went over to them, Windy Whistles heard a familiar whine, and flew over to the crib to see her daughter twitching and whimpering in her sleep. She was quick to pick her up and settle into the rocking chair. Windy hushed her gently and rubbed her back. Within a few minutes, Rainbow’s eyes snapped open. She looked around, panicked, before her eyes landed on her mother. Her eyes welled up with tears, and she started to cry. Windy held her close, kissing her and rocking her. “Mama.” She squeaked. “Mama’s right here, Dashie. It’s okay. Everything is okay.” She said. Dashie sniffled, and sucked her pacifier a little faster. She snuggled into her mother more. Windy spoke to her gently. “Do you want to talk about it, sweetie?” Dashie looked up at her, eyes big. Those eyes swallowed Windy whole, and she was drowning in their sadness and fear. “You nevew weave me, wight?” She asked. Windy gasped slightly and held her close. “Never, sweetheart. You are my whole world. I love you so much, and I will always be here for you, no matter what you need.” Dashie snuggled into her mother, hardly noticing that her friends were waking up near her. A faint hissing sound drew her attention away from the snuggle, and she looked down to see her diaper yellowed. She hadn’t even known she’d had to go. But it didn’t bother her. She just stayed in her mother’s lap. Windy Whistles too heard the noise, and smiled, kissing her daughter’s nose. “Ohp! I think somepony needs a diapee change!” She cooed. Dashie giggled. “Uh huh, I peepee, Mommy.” “Well, let Mommy change that wet diapee then.” She crooned. Rainbow nodded, and her mother took her to the changing table, quickly removing the sodden diaper and replacing it with a fresh one. Rainbow moved around, listening to the crinkling sound. “It noisy.” She said. “Oh yes, very noisy. But you can play with it later, honey. It’s time for lunch now.” Said Windy. She carried her daughter to her high chair, sandwiched between Pinkie and Twilight. “Okay, girls. Time for some yummies!” Cooed Velvet. Each mother revealed their daughter’s lunch. For Applejack it was a zap apple jam sandwich. For Rarity it was cucumber sandwiches with no crusts. For Fluttershy it was a salad similar to the ones she made Angel. Pinkie’s was a peanut butter and jelly sandwich with some chocolate spread added to it. Twilight had a daffodil sandwich, and that left Rainbow with a bowl full of mashed glazed carrots. They all ate their lunches with no fuss, and let their mothers clean them. While their mothers cleaned up, and everypony else became otherwise occupied, Rainbow went over to the toy chest. She found a stuffed dragon that looked a lot like Spike. “Mama?” She called. Windy went over to her. “Yes Dashie?” “Who dis?” “That’s Puff. He’s a new dragon I got for you.” "You got Puffy today?" She asked. Windy nodded. "It his birfday then?" "I guess so.” She smiled. "We gotsa make him cake!" She declared. Windy raised an eyebrow, grinning, amused. "Do we now?" Rainbow nodded vigorously. "Can't we have someone else make the cake?” Windy asked, eyeing Pinkie. "No!" Said Rainbow firmly. "It not the same." Windy stifled a sigh. "Alright. Let's go make Puff a birthday cake." "Yay!" Rainbow cheered, then grabbed Puff and ran to the kitchen. Windy shook her head slightly. The things she did for her daughter. When she got there Rainbow was already trying to reach the counter but was too short. Windy pulled over one of the dining room chairs so that she could stand on that and help make the cake. Windy got everything they would need down from the high parts of the kitchen that she knew Rainbow couldn't reach. Once she got everything out, she started on the cake. She measured things out, and let Rainbow pour and stir things. She even let Rainbow crack the eggs (although she insisted that Rainbow do it in a measuring cup in case any pieces of shell got in there- that way it would be easy to get out.). She sprayed the pan with baking spray to make sure the cake wouldn't stick, then helped Rainbow pour the batter into a pan and put it in the oven. She had to do most of the clean up (which she had anticipated) but she didn't really mind. If her daughter was happy, that was all that mattered. When the cake came out half an hour later, she put it on the rack to cool, and told Rainbow that they would have cake after it cooled. It was done cooling an hour later. Rainbow was giddy with excitement as she watched her mommy frost the cake. When she brought it to the table in the nursery, Rainbow stared up at her sweetly. "Candwe?" She asked. Windy brought back a single birthday candle and lit it. Rainbow started to sing "Happy Birthday" when she stopped and frowned. "Mommy, you'we 'apposed to sing too!" She chastised. Windy smiled. "Okay. I'm sorry.” The ponies and their mothers all gathered around them. They all sang happy birthday to Puff, who Rainbow sat right in front of the cake. Once they finished singing, Windy piped up again. "You know sweetie, I think Puff needs your help to blow out the candle." "Yeah! 'Cause if he bwew it would onwy wight it mowe!" "That's right." Rainbow blew out the candle with Spike, as Windy and everypony else applauded them, and then cut the cake. Windy gave Rainbow and Puff each a small piece (knowing that Rainbow would insist on eating them both) and gave herself a piece after serving everypony else. It turned out better than she thought it would. When she was done and Rainbow was too, she helped clean the frosting off of her face. She couldn't help but think how miraculous life was. If someone had told her six months ago that this is what she would have been doing with her life, she would have laughed in their face and said they were nuts, and yet here she stood, completely happy with her lot in life. She wouldn't have had it any other way. Pinkie bounced around the room happily after finishing her cake. “That was super duper awesome-mazing!” She cheered. “You did a super job, Dashie!” “Tanks, Pinkie!” She said, giggling. “I hear giggling from my favorite little trotter!” Called another voice. Dashie turned around with a squeal. There stood her Daddy and her friend’s Daddies there as well. She ran up to him and had his hooves outstretched to her. She ran into them. “Dada!” She squealed happily. “Hey there, baby girl! I heard you and Mommy having some fun in here. You think your old dad could join in?” “Yeah, yeah, yeah!” She squeaked. “Dada pway!” “Well alright then! What should we play?” He asked. “Dada take me fwying?” She asked. He grinned. “You bet. Hop up, little one.” He said. She squealed, and leapt up. “The Wonderbolts are taking off!” He called, and began soaring around the room. From her birds eye view, she could see the other Daddies beginning to play with their little ones too. Igneous Rock Pie was giving pinkie a ride on his back as she cheered. Twilight and Night Light were solving a puzzle. Bright Mac was giving Applejack roping tips as she tried to lasso some toy cows. Mr. Shy was having some “tea” with his daughter, and Hondo Flanks was busy letting Rarity dress him in a tuxedo costume from the closet. Rainbow smiled at them. It was perfection.
The ChaseAuthor's Note A late update is better than no update! You all asked for a padded Spike, and you got it! Hope you all enjoy this as much as I did! The Chase As the girls were playing with their fathers, Spike came in. Twilight and Dashie both noticed him, and went over to him. “Spikey! Ya gonna pway wif us?” Dashie asked. “I just came in to see how things were going. I still have some things to finish up.” “Come on, Spike. If I can take a break for a day, so can you.” Said Twilight. “But Twilight-“ Dashie and Twilight both had the same thought, and cut him off. “Please?” They said, giving him their best puppy dog faces. Spike crumbled underneath their combined gaze. “Alright, alright. I’ll stay. But just for a little while.” He conceded. Dashie squealed, and Twilight grinned, hugging Spike. “Thanks, Spike.” “No problem, Twilight.” Twilight paused. “Twily.” “Hmm?” “Today it’s Twily.” She said. “Okay, Twily.” He replied, and she grinned. Twilight took Spike over to where her father and mother were. Velvet smiled at him. “Spike! So good to see you!” She said, giving him a hug. “Are you joining in on our little playdate today?” “Yep. Just for a little while, though.” “Well, any time is better than none. We should get you dressed.” Spike quirked an eyebrow. “Dressed?” He parroted. “Yes, all the girls are in their-“ “Can I do it, Mommy?” Twilight asked. Velvet looked surprised. “Do you want to, Twily?” “Uh huh!” She said, enthusiastically. Velvet couldn’t deny her this. “Alright, sweetie.” Twilight squeaked slightly, and motioned Spike over. He followed her but paused when he saw that they were headed to the changing table. He gulped. “Uh, Twili- Twily?” He asked. “Yeah?” “Are you- are you gonna make me wear a…” “Silly Spike. I can’t make you do anything. I was nervous about it too, but it turned out to be really fun! Nopony will judge you. I promise.” She assured. Spike visibly hesitated before he let her help him up onto the table. He decided not to think about this too much. Quicker than expected, it was over. He sat up. The crinkling sound and feel of the diaper plucked a string in his memory, as did the scent of foal powder. He had been out of diapers for several years now, but the scent and feeling of everything brought back vague memories of playing with Twilight when she was a filly, and there was comfort in that. He looked up at Twilight, who was smiling at him. It was clear, at least to him, that he wasn’t the only one remembering the past. He reached up to Twilight and gave her a hug. She gladly returned it. “Wanna play now, Spike?” She asked when they broke apart. “Sure.” “What would you like to do?” She asked. Spike pondered this for a minute. “Can we play a game?” “Sure! What would you like to play?” “Tag?” He asked. “Okay!” Twilight cheered. She watched him jump off of the changing table. “Who’s it first?” She asked. Spike thought for half a second, then touched her. “Tag! You’re it!” He called, before running off. “Hey! No fair!” She called before running after him. The others noticed this, and started getting in on the game too. First Pinkie, then Dashie, Applejack, Fluttershy, and finally Rarity. Their parents, for their part, just watched smiling. The game lasted about an hour before everypony wore themselves out. Well, everypony except Dashie and Pinkie. Pinkie’s boundless energy and Dashie’s high endurance made for a lethal combination while playing. And, although Applejack had the same high endurance to running, the diaper had hindered her quite a bit and made her legs tired. Dashie was used to it, and Pinkie simply bounced everywhere, so it didn’t necessarily bother her in the same way. With lots of energy to burn, Pinkie and Dashie were still hyper and unable to calm themselves down, that is, until Pinkie got a great idea. She bounced over to Dashie and whispered her idea. Dashie got a downright wicked smile on her face, and nodded. Together, they pounced. Pinkie went straight for her cousin, tackling Applejack to the ground. “I win!” She cheered. Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Oh really?” She asked. Pinkie’s eyes grew wide, and Applejack used her legs as leverage and rolled them over. “You wanna try that again, cousin?” She laughed. “Oh, do you really wanna do this?” Asked Pinkie, a mischievous glint in her eye. “You bet I do.” The two of them burst into laughter for a few minutes before continuing their romp. Dashie, meanwhile, knew exactly who she was going to attack. She ran full tilt toward her father, lunged at him, and tackled him. “Got ya, Dada!” She cried. Bow Hothoof chuckled. “You sure did, little trotter.” “I win?” She asked. “Do you win?” She nodded. Bow made a humming sound. “I don’t think so.” Dashie frowned. “How?” “I win, because I got the best daughter.” He said. She grinned, delighted, and nuzzled him. Bow saw his chance and he took it. He jumped up while her hooves weren’t pinning him as strongly, used his back legs to lift her off, Set her in the air for half a second, and caught her in his hooves when she came back down, though this time he was standing. Dashie giggled like mad. “I stiww win da game!” She said. “Yes, yes you did. And you know Daddy isn’t a sore loser.” She nodded. “But…” He paused. “The tickle monster takes no pleas!” Dashie’s eyes barely had time to get huge before her Daddy began tickling her, first with his hooves, then he preened a loose feather from his left wing and used that. Dashie burst into laughter, barely able to get any words out. “N-No!… Dada, ‘top!… Pease!” She pleaded, but Bow did not relent. Dashie was so busy laughing and pleading for the tickle torture to end that she did not even feel or realize that she was pushing a warm mess into her diaper. Windy Whistles went over to the pair of them, having enough watching and wanted back in on the fun. “And just what are you two up to?” She asked with a grin. “M-Mama! Teww Dada ‘top!” She begged through her laughter. “Bow, let her go. You’ve made your point.” She said. Bow sighed and relented. Just then, the smell hit both of their noses. “Looks like some little girl made a smelly.” Said Bow. Rainbow shifted slightly and felt the mass in her diaper, and frowned. “Come on, Dashie. Let Mama and Daddy get you changed.” Windy Cooed. Her mother picked her up and whisked her to the changing table. It was a team effort to change her. Bow handing his wife supplies and disposing of the soiled garment, and his wife doing the rest. Both of them saw that their daughter looked perturbed. “What’s bothering you, sweetie?” Windy asked. Dashie was quiet for a few moments, enough for her parents to become worried. Finally, she spoke. “I din’ know.” She said. She looked close to tears. “What?” Asked Bow. Her voice had been so quiet, it had been hard to hear. “Din’ know I wen’ poopie.” She said a bit louder. “Oh sweetie, that doesn’t matter. You were having so much fun with Daddy that you didn’t notice.” Said Windy. “That’s why you have your diapees. There’s no mess to clean up. Everything is just fine.” Bow added. Dashie suckled on her hoof, and they could tell she was deep in thought. Windy sat in the rocker, watching the others play, as she let her daughter think in private. She wasn’t going to pry. After about ten minutes, Rainbow seemed calm. “Dashie! Dashie come play with us! We’re having a tea party!” That was Rarity and Fluttershy sitting at the table. Dashie leapt up from her mother’s lap. “I comin’!” She called. Windy Whistles smiled and shook her head at how mercurial her daughter could be. Then, she got up and went over to the table where Mrs. Shy and Cookie Crumbles were helping prepare for the tea party. She quickly joined in the preparations, thinking one thing. This was a most interesting day.
Letting GoAuthor's Note Hey guys! Apologies for the super late chapter. Adulting kicked me in the bucking flank today. Gotta love dealing with insurance. By the time I was done, I was in danger of assaulting somepony. Celestia help us all. This is a Rarity chapter. Figure she earned herself one, to elaborate on her thoughts. But there's still plenty of fun to be had! And there's a wee surprise at the end. Hehehe.😈 Alrighty, that's enough of that. Enjoy the chapter! Letting Go As Dashie and Fluttershy played, Rarity’s motions were automatic. Something was nagging at her thoughts. She looked at Rainbow Dash, and saw the fun she was having. And it truly bothered her. Not that she was happy, no, that would never bother her. How she was able to let go so much, and not let anything bother her. Even… She shuddered. Even… Accidents. How on earth did she do it? How did she just… let go? She had to know. “R- Er, Dashie?” Dashie looked up from her tea. “Yeah, Wawity?” “Do you… Do you like being a foal?” “Yeah huh! bein’ big too much wowk. Bein’ a foaw bettew.” “Why do you think that?” “‘Cause ou don’ gotsa wowwy ‘bout noffin. Evewypony jus gives ou cuddwes an’ pways wif ou. An’ ou make wots of new fwiends. An’ dey neber ave ta weave. It’s weawwy fun!” She said. Rarity considered this for a moment. Then: “How do you do it? How do you just… Let go?” Dashie looked at her for a second. Something flickered in her eyes, and she struggled for a minute to let her big self come out. “It’s not something that just happens. It takes a lot of work. But when you stop worrying about it, it comes. Some ponies are more natural at it than others. Just get lost in your imagination, and remember that somepony will always be there to take care of all of the big stuff.” She said. Then, unable to fight it anymore, she slipped back into her little space, sucking on her hoof. Rarity pondered this for a long while. And it seemed to her that Rainbow had just given her some wise advice. She decided to try and take it. She shut her eyes for a minute, and pictured herself boxing away her adult concerns, her job, her- well, herself. At least, her adult self. Some things were still a part of her, like her fashion sense and love of fancy things. But slowly, she found herself beginning to let her fears of being seen, or being too upper crust for a little play. After all, she did play with her little sister when she was a foal, didn’t she? She nodded. Yes. That was right. She used her imagination to pretend that Sweetie Belle was there with her, and they were playing tea party like they had used to when they were little. She poured the tea, taking dainty sips, and then spoke to their guests at the table. A plush bear, Puff the dragon, and a stuffed bunny were there as well as Dashie and Fluttershy. Since the two ponies were conversing with one another, it left Rarity to converse with their plush guests. “More tea, Puff?” She asked. “Certainly, Miss Rarity.” Said the dragon, cordially. “My, what lovely manners you have, sir.” “Why thank you. Most dragons aren’t known for their manners, but Spike and I are the exceptions to the rule.” “You most certainly are.” Rarity said. “May I have another tea cake?” Asked the bunny. “Of course. I didn’t catch your name, Mister…?” “Bun Bun.” He said. “Bun Bun. What a lovely name.” She said, handing him a tea cake. “Thank you. I didn’t have a name until Miss Fluttershy gave me one.” “Oh?” Rarity turned to Fluttershy. “Fluttershy, darling, you didn’t tell me you named Bun Bun.” “Oh yes. All animals should have a name, don’t you think?” “Why of course.” “I named him while my Mom and I were playing with him.” “it’s perfect for the little sweetheart.” “Thank you.” “Of course.” As the tea party wore on, Rarity got more involved. She interacted with the plushies, drank her tea, and enjoyed her tea cakes. She was about to finish up, when something sparkly caught her eye. She found herself wandering toward the closet and opened it. She kept her eyes locked on the faint glisten and saw that it was a princess costume. A pink, sparkly gown, with lace and frills on it. She wasn’t sure what compelled her, but she wanted to try it on. She used her magic to take it from the hanger. She was about to go over to her mother, but found that she was already there. “Need a hand, honey?” Cookie Crumbles asked. “It can be hard to get something on with a diaper on.” Rarity blushed at the mention of the diaper, and had for a short time forgotten that she was wearing it. Cookie just smiled at her. Rarity hugged her mother and reached her hooves up. Her mother slipped the dress on her, and added a pointy, swishy hat to boot. She looked at herself in the mirror, and felt very pretty. Cookie kissed her on the cheek. “There’s my little princess.” A vague memory of her mother calling her that flashed through her mind. It made her feel safe. She leaned into her mother, and Rainbow’s earlier statement echoed through her mind. Remember that somepony will always be there to take care of all of the big stuff She realized that this was what Rainbow had meant. This was what it felt like to let go. She hugged her mother happily, and she sighed, content at last. “I love you.” Rarity said. Cookie’s heart soared. It had been so long since she had had a moment with her little girl. This was what she had missed so much of. It would have been perfect if Sweetie Belle were here too. Although she debated on how her eldest daughter might feel being seen in a diaper and a swishy princess costume. Although… As Cookie debated this, she replied, “I love you too, Rarity.” Just then, Dashie came over to her, and her mother dressed her up in a superhero costume. Cookie smiled at her. “Why hello there, Dashie. Are you a superhero?” “Uh huh! Mama hewped me dwess up! I gonna save pwetty pwincess Wawity!” She declared. “And what are you going to save me from, Dashie?” Asked Rarity. “Me.” Came a voice. Their heads turned to see Twilight Sparkle dressed in a Wizard costume. “I am the fantastical wizard Galaxy Shine! And I will take Princess Rarity away and steal her magic to fuel my power!” Twilight cackled maniacally. Dashie grinned. “Not if I can hewp it!” She said. Twilight gave a devilish grin. “Try and stop me!” As Dashie battled the evil wizard to try and save the day, Cookie went over to Windy and whispered something to her. Windy noddded, and went over to Spike. Since Twilight was busy playing, he snuck out for just a few minutes, and then came back. No pony seemed to notice other than Cookie and Windy. Spike nodded to them, and they reciprocated. The pretty princess fainted daintily as the evil wizard and mighty hero prepared for battle. The mighty knight Applejack tried to help Dashie rescue the princess, but the evil wizard was apprenticed by her sorcerer Pinkie Pie. And Fluttershy represented the towns ponies who would be crushed underneath the Wizard’s rule. A fearsome war of magic, strength, and low flying skills was at hand. But eventually, The knight broke through the defenses, and protected the princess from the sorcerer’s apprentice. And the heroine Dashie defeated the evil wizard, saving the princess. As the heroes celebrated, and the villains stewed in their defeat, they did not hear the nursery doors open. “Rarity?!” “Applejack?!” “Rainbow Dash?!” All three heads turned to see their younger sisters staring at them, their jaws on the floor.
AccidentsAuthor's Note Chapter! Woot! This one was tough. Mostly a Rarity chapter again. There will likely be more Crusader antics next chapter. I was drawing a blank. Forgive me. Anyways, hope you all enjoy this chapter! Accidents The three Crusaders ended up playing together for a while after spending time with their sisters individually. And the girls ended up playing Duck, Duck, Goose. Their fathers stayed with them while their mothers made dinner. Eventually, the Crusaders joined in the game, and they all played together. But Rarity soon found herself getting exhausted. She inadvertently fell asleep during the game, and was exhausted. Hondo Flanks set his daughter in a crib and tucked her in. The stallion contemplated her situation with a rub of the chin with his hoof. He had never expected his daughter to participate in something like this. Of course, he knew she would do anything for a friend so he really shouldn’t have been surprised. He just hadn’t expected her to get so involved. He had seen her as she played princess, and she had really gotten into the role. It occurred to him quite suddenly that perhaps she had never really grown up at all underneath everything. Maybe they could do this as a family sometime. He did not know that his wife had asked her a very similar question. He watched over her for a few more minutes. When he was satisfied that she was asleep, he went to help his wife with dinner as the rest of his fellow fathers played with their kids. Eventually, however, The Crusaders got bored. They were having fun playing foal, but doing one thing for a long time was not something they particularly enjoyed. So, they decided to help the mothers in the kitchen, and see what they could do to help. They ended up helping make the adult’s food. More or less they just measured things out. But still, they helped. And it made a difference. Once they had finished, they realized they were hungry themselves. Though their mothers offered them a chance to eat with their sisters, they politely declined. Acting like a foal was one thing, but eating like one was a bit too real for them. After a while, they decided to depart for a short time to get some regular food and maybe a treat or two at Sugarcube Corner. But they promised to come back after. The mothers soon finished, and got everything to the nursery. The unicorns set up the high chairs and began heating up bottles. Rarity awoke from her nap not long after and turned onto her side. Her doll lay next to her and she pulled it into her arms. She was about to call out for her Mother when she got the niggling sensation that something wasn't quite right. And that's when she realized something unexpected- she had to go to the bathroom badly. She started squirming uncomfortably, whimpering to himself. How on earth did foals deal with it? She had to work to sit up with the goofy dress she was wearing. She tried to climb out of the crib, but the bars were too tall. So she tried to use her magic to open it, but it fizzled out. She realized that the crib must have been enchanted so that the occupant could not escape. The whimpers grew into cries quickly, though unintentionally. But between the furniture moving, the game playing, and the lack of attention to her, it looked like there was nothing to be done. She started to call for attention, but before she finished her shriek, the deed was done, and the cries turned to wails. Cookie dashed to the crib, but by the time she arrived it was too late. She had already wet her diaper. She took her into her hooves and planted gentle kisses to her forehead, but was stumped when she kept on crying. There was something else going on there. She offered her a pacifier and another bottle of milk, but she refused them. That's when the idea of what was really going on hit her, and she quickly checked to see if her suspicions were correct. As was often the case, they were. She quickly went about changing her, relieved when her tears began to subside. Once the wet diaper was off of her, Rarity calmed down significantly, hugging her doll and staring up at the ceiling as her mother finished changing her. Once she was dressed again, she scooped her up and showered her with kisses while she giggled delightedly. "There now. That's better, isn't it sweetheart?” Cookie cooed. Rarity nodded. Cookie put a hand on her stomach and rubbed it. “I know that was hard, but you did really well. It’s alright now. It’s over.” She soothed. Rarity was utterly horrified at herself despite her mother’s attempted comfort. She could not believe that she had just soiled herself like that. Though it was not on purpose, but that was extremely cold comfort. She felt shame boil over inside of her and run down her face. Cookie just held her. When she had ran herself dry over tears, she opened her eyes to see Dashie standing in front of her. Rainbow had heard the cries, and knew exactly what had happened. Rainbow Dash remembered her first experience with using a diaper, and it had been less than stellar. She struggled with her headspace for a moment or two, knowing that Rarity needed her bigger self at the moment. She dragged herself from her little space. It was hard, but it was for a friend. When her friends needed her, she would be there. Finally, she dragged herself out of her headspace. She looked Rarity in the eye, making sure that she knew it was her big self. Then, she spoke. “It’s okay, Rarity. I know that having an accident for the first time is really scary, and you feel gross and humiliated. But you have to understand something. The only reason you’re so upset right now is because you’re angry that you lost control of something. But the whole point of this is to give everything up. I know it’s hard. But you know you had fun when you just let everything go. So just try not to worry about it. Okay?” Rarity nodded. Then, she hugged her. She felt a lot better about what had happened. She gave her mother a hug too, and for a moment, she let go again. Then, the call came from Windy Whistles. “Dinner!” Cookie picked up her daughter and headed off to feed her.
HealingAuthor's Note Suuuuper short chapter today. But it came pretty easy as these things go. I know I said there would likely be more Crusader shenanigans this chapter, but this little chapter had a mind of it's own and went in a completely different direction than I expected, and it didn't happen. DON'T SHOOT THE MESSENGER! Be patient with me and you will have your reward. I really enjoyed writing this little bit. I hope you guys enjoy it too! Healing Rarity was sat in a highchair as was Everypony else. She and Dashie, Pinkie and Twilight seemed particularly happy, While Applejack just looked hungry and Fluttershy content. One by one, the mothers entered, carrying a feast. This time however, all the dishes were for everypony to share instead of being specially made for just one. They decided to end the day with a family style dinner to reinforce the fact that they were a family. Though it was an unconventional one, they were happy. They ate mashed potatoes, glazed carrots, peas, broccoli, corn, and some kale. They were still fed, of course, but somehow it didn’t seem to matter. They jabbered and chatted to one another, very voluble. They were filled with laughter and smiles. When their children were finished, the mothers ate, then cleaned out the high chairs and replaced them with rocking chairs. They each sat down with their foals in their lap and fed them some milk. It was peaceful and quiet in the nursery, and each of the girls drank eagerly. As she fed, Pinkie felt a strange sensation in her lower half. She finished suckling and looked down to see her Diaper yellowed. She was burped, then blushed. “Oopsie!” She said. Cloudy Quartz knew exactly what had happened. Though Pinkie probably didn’t remember it, she used to say that in the same tone she used now when she had an accident as a little girl. A smile graced her usually stern features as she picked her daughter up and carried her to the changing table. Living on the Rock Farm had made being a parent extremely difficult. Not because her girls were difficult. No, that wasn’t the case at all. Well, except for Limestone on occasion. But the problem with Rock Farming was that it didn’t generate a lot of money. Most of their money went to buying supplies for the farm, and there was very little left for luxuries. That had included diapers when her daughters were growing up. They had only had enough money to buy diapers for those first six weeks of life for each foal. They went through the disposables like crazy in those days. After six weeks the money always ran dry and they would be put on the farm. Not to work, but to wander. They didn’t have any toys, so going around the farm and looking at rocks were really the only entertainment they had. Plus the lands were mostly flat, so there was no way for them to be out of sightline. Fences were up so that they couldn’t get off the farm, and the caves nearby (Which Igneous usually worked at the time until Maud took over later on) were always heavily guarded to make sure nopony got down there. Whenever a new foal was on the farm after six weeks of age, there were no diapers left, so they just “went” in the fields. Luckily for them, their foals tended to stay in one place for most of the time, so it was easy to avoid those spots. Of course, Pinkie had been different- such a hyper thing she was, always crawling and toddling around the farm. With her they had had to be extra careful where they stepped, but their little pink ball of energy was so worth it. Just thinking of Pinkie made Cloudy happy. Her little bundle of happiness was worth all the bits in Equestria to her. She had initially been skeptical of this day. She knew her daughter may enjoy it, but she wasn’t all too sure what she personally would feel about it. But now, she saw the truth, clear as day. This experience had healed parts of her that she didn’t even know were broken. This had allowed her to give her daughter the experiences she hadn’t been able to give her the first time around. Joy radiated from inside of her, warming her from the top of her head to the tips of her hooves. She couldn’t help smiling as she put her daughter in a fresh diaper. Her grin widened as Pinkie giggled when the foal powder was put on her. She gave the cutest sneeze Cloudy had ever seen or heard when the powder wafted to her nose, and inadvertently sneezed out some confetti and streamers. She chuckled. “Oh Pinkie. That was sweet.” She cooed. Pinkie looked up at her, eyes wide. “Mommy, did you… Did you just call me Pinkie?” “Yes.” Pinkie cocked her head to one side. “You always use my full name. Why…?” She trailed off. Cloudy Quartz smiled at her. “Did you know that I came up with your nickname, Pinkie?” “You did?” The rock farmer nodded. “I named you Pinkemena to honor the old ways. But when you were born, You just looked like Pinkie to me. I used to call you that all the time when you were a foal, you know.” “So what changed?” “As time went on, I wanted you to have a good work ethic. Being a rock farmer is a lot of hard work. I got it in my head that your nickname was just encouraging you to play too much.” Pinkie giggled. “Silly Mommy! You can never play too much!” “I know that now, thanks to you. But back then, I had a lot of pressure to make sure you worked hard and took care of the farm. So I started using your full name to try and help you get the idea. And it worked. It just so happened to stick. But inside, you were always Pinkie to me. You always will be.” She kissed her on the forehead and Pinkie giggled. “Getting to do all of these things with you today brought back those memories, and I realized that with you,” She booped her on the nose, “The fun never has to end. I love you, Pinkie.” Pinkie reached up and hugged her. Cloudy hugged her back happily. “I love you, Mommy.” Cloudy felt her heart burst with happiness. “I love you, Pinkie. Always.”
ChangesAuthor's Note Oooooh guys, I am so happy with how this chapter turned out. It's short but It turned out great. Well, at least I think the end portion did. The rest was kinda meh to me as far as writing goes. I promised more Crusader shenanigans and I delivered. A bit of hijinks to lighten the mood before the drama. Special thanks to Rhinostrong AKA the fabulous Pip for his invaluable opinions on this tiny chapter. Pip darling, you made my day today! You should go check out his work, if you haven't read it. He's very talented! (Yep, that was a shameless plug.) The end of this little chapter was inspired by the fic The Crinkle Cadet by Twinkle Hoof. Go read that fic. Seriously. It's so great. Hope you all enjoy this as much as I did! Changes As Pinkie bonded with her mother, Applejack was bonding with hers. Pear Butter finished feeding her daughter and burped her. Applejack sighed contentedly and leaned into her chest. She noticed pressure building up in her bladder, and stiffened. She started to get up from her mother’s hold, but she was gently pushed back down. “Where are you goin’ sugarcube?” Pear Butter asked. “To the restroom.” “Sugar, you’re wearing your potty.” “I can’t go in this thing.” Applejack protested. “There’s nothing to be ashamed of.” Pear reassured. Applejack scoffed. “Yes there is!” Pear hushed her. “No there’s not. Almost everypony else here has done it, so you are not alone. And if it makes you uncomfortable, you don’t ever have to do it again after today. But you made a promise to a friend, and you know we keep our promises in this family.” “But-“ “Shhhh.” Pear Butter hushed her. “Just let go.” She started singing to her daughter to calm her down. Applejack relaxed marginally, and it was enough for her bladder to do the same. She tried to focus on the feeling of relief rather than the spreading warmth in her lower half. Although she had to admit it wasn’t as bad as she thought. It was better than getting cold mud all over her on the farm. Pear Butter kissed her forehead. “That’s my girl.” She picked her daughter up and took her to the changing table. She changed the diaper in the blink of an eye. It brought back wonderful memories of her daughter’s foalhood. As she was changing her daughter, the nursery doors opened, and in entered the Crusaders. Apple Bloom’s eyes widened as she saw her sister. “Applejack…?” She asked. Applejack put a hoof over her eyes. Perfect. Just what she needed. Her baby sister seeing her getting a diaper change. Apple Bloom was about to snicker, but Pear Butter shot her a look. She helped Applejack down, and then patted the table. “Come on, Apple Bloom. Let’s get you padded too.” Apple Bloom lost her faint ghost of a smile. But she obeyed. She went off to play with her sister as the others went and got changed too. Once the Crusaders were padded again, they played with their sisters for a short while, before the three of them decided to have a bit of fun. They each pranked their sisters together. They each told their respective sister that they wanted to do some practice to earn their cutie marks. So they got out the play make up Cookie had gotten for Rarity and started working. It didn’t take much other than some puppy dog eyes on Apple Bloom’s part and just asking the question for Scootaloo. Although Rainbow did feel obligated to indulge her a bit for playing with her. And play they did. Sweetie, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom went to work on their sisters faces. Of course, they knew it would look bad. But they figured since their sisters were playing foal, they could too. They finished roughly half an hour later. Occasionally Pinkie, Twilight, or Fluttershy would comment on how well they were doing, and toward the end they had to stifle a snicker. Cookie brought over a mirror. The three mares looked at themselves. They looked like clowns. The blush was way too bright on their cheeks, their lipstick was smeared around their lips, the eyeshadow was a bright pink all over their eyes and close to their eyebrows. Their complexions were chalky and pale from too much foundation. Each of their reactions were different. Rarity was initially horrified, until she realized that her sister was getting just as into this as she was, and then she smiled. Applejack looked bemused, and congratulated her little sister on a job well done. She didn’t know a thing about make up, but she knew her sister gave it her best, and that was what mattered. And Rainbow, well, she just giggled. She thought she looked hilarious. Their mothers congratulated the Crusaders on a job well done, and told their daughters that they looked beautiful. Then, as the Crusaders scampered off in a sudden game of chase. Then, Their mothers cleaned the victims of the makeover up until they looked like themselves again. After that, they joined the chase, having grown used to the bulk of their diapers. When the chase ended, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle ended up playing Mother May I? But Dashie and Scootaloo ended up flying a few inches up from the ground, taking her for a ride. When Dashie ended up struggling too much to stay aloft, they settled down, and ended up making a block city. Windy slipped a pacifier into Dashie’s mouth so she wouldn’t chew on her hoof, and then let them be. She needed to help the other parents prepare for the rest of the evening. Around seven that evening, the doors to the castle opened, and three ponies trotted inside. They looked around but saw nopony. But they were sure their friend was there. They’d checked her home, her parents home, and around Ponyville in general. This was the last place they had looked. They checked the throne room, but Princess Twilight wasn’t there, and the place seemed empty. They were about to go check the outskirts of town when they heard the distinct sound of giggling. They followed the noise, hoping to find their friend. There was a slightly opened door from when the Crusaders entered last and hadn’t closed it all the way. The three ponies opened the door and what they saw shocked them. It was a nursery. There was a giant crib instead of the bed, a changing table stocked full of diapers, bottles, and who knew what else, a rocking chair, a small bookshelf, and a toy box. A multicolored rug was at the center of the room, giving it a more youthful feel than the blasé walls of the castle. Inside, there was Twilight, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, and the Pony they were looking for, Rainbow Dash. Only, it didn’t look like Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash did not play with blocks. Rainbow Dash did not suck on a pacifier, and Rainbow Dash certainly did not need diapers. Their jaws hung open for a moment, and then, one of them spoke up. “Rainbow Dash?” Rainbow looked up. Her expression went from serene to terrified. There, standing in the nursery, were The Wonderbolts.
ComfortAuthor's Note SUPER EARLY CHAPTER TODAY! WOOOOOO! FINALLY, a longer chapter that wrote itself! YES! I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR THIS FOR AGES. Special thanks to Josh for letting me steal a wee bit of dialogue from him. You're the best! But you already knew that. ENJOY THE CHAPTER BECAUSE I SURE AS HELL DID. Comfort For a moment, silence prevailed over the room. The mothers, with the exception of Windy Whistles, continued to prepare things for the evening. Windy saw her daughter’s friends enter and saw her freeze. Rainbow felt her wings seize, her muscles tense, and her breathing quicken as she took in the sight of her boss and two of her coworkers. And for what seemed like forever, no one said a word. Then, Soarin and Thunderlane burst into laughter. Rainbow felt shame encircle her like a wreath. She tried as hard as she could not to cry, but the shame, combined with how deep she was into her little space, made it difficult. The tears welled up and flowed out. To cover her face, She hid herself in her wings. While Soarin and Thunderlane laughed, Spitfire remained stone faced. She did not react in any way, and behind her aviator glasses, her expression was inscrutable. No pony could tell what she was thinking. Fluttershy rushed to her friend, putting her hoof around her and trying to calm her. Rarity did the same. Then, Pinkie stood in front of Dashie. “And what are YOU laughing at?” It took a lot to get her angry, but somepony laughing at her friend was enough to do it. “How can you be so insensitive?” Rarity exclaimed. “Y’all are being mighty rude right now. Y’all have no right to be laughing at her.” Applejack said. “Just because this is rather unusual to you doesn’t change the fact that she’s Rainbow Dash.” Twilight added. “It’s a stress reliever.” Fluttershy said between giving Rainbow Dash comfort. “It doesn’t hurt anypony else and she was kind enough to share it with us.” “That’s right.” Said Windy as she stood by her daughter. “And her friends were wonderful enough to try this with her. And if it were solely Princess Twilight or even Princess Celestia herself who looked like that, I doubt very much you would be laughing. After all, you wouldn’t laugh at a princess, would you?” She asked. Their laughing slowed but did not stop, Although it was a weak chuckle at that point, because they had shook their heads no in response to their question. They would not laugh at a princess, but they couldn’t stop. Windy explained a bit about her daughter’s little space, and though the laughter kept on, the explanation did not fall on deaf ears. Spitfire suddenly raised a hoof, and it shut them up instantly. Despite being out of uniform, she was still their captain and was certainly a force to be reckoned with. Spitfire went over to her teammate, face still as unreadable as ever. As she watched Rainbow Dash initially play, before anypony had said anything, she had been curious. At least to what had been going on exactly. As her friends and mother had explained, the picture started to clear up, and her reaction at them seeing her was explainable. She had been ashamed. But there was no need for that. Spitfire could see what she needed right now clear as day. She was not dealing with Rainbow Dash, the Wonderbolt, and one of the saviors of Equestria. She was dealing with a foal. And she had been around them enough at signings and events to know how to deal with them. She sat down next to Rainbow Dash and softened her expression, taking off her aviators glasses. “That’s a really cool tower you’re making, Looks like it’s a little unsteady though. You need a stronger base if you wanna get it higher. Want some help?” She asked kindly. Slowly, Rainbow lowered her wings, looked into Spitfire’s very calm and unusually sweet face and nodded. She folded her wings behind her again, and watched Spitfire’s very calculated movements. “If you push these in together It’ll make it stronger.” She instructed. Rainbow nodded and suckled on her pacifier, beginning to move them like she suggested. Spitfire helped her stack up some more blocks and soon it was taller than anything she had ever built. When she flew up and put the last block on top, she giggled and clapped her hooves. This was the best one she had ever done! Spitfire eyed her proudly, much like she did when she had beat the record on the dizzitron. “Great job, squirt. You did great.” She said. Dashie smiled. “Fanks.” Spitfire nodded. “We came to ask if you wanted to come out with us to get something to eat, but I can see you’re busy playing.” Dashie looked up at her. “Wanna stay and pway wif me?” She asked. Her eyes were so big and pleading that for a second Spitfire lost herself in them. Then, she recovered herself and smiled, nodding. “Sure. Sounds like fun.” Rainbow squealed happily. Soarin and Thunderlane looked aghast but knew better than to question their captain. Spitfire looked down at her kindly. “What do you wanna play next?” Rainbow looked thoughtful. Then, she crawled over to a stray jack in the box on the floor. She started turning the handle with her hoof. When a pony in clown make up popped up, she giggled, and put down the lid, and started turning the handle again. Spitfire figured this was as good a time as any to get some information from her. Spitfire knelt next to her. “So, you like being a foal, huh?” She asked. Rainbow nodded. “Uh huh, ’s fun!” “What do you like to do?” She asked. Rainbow babbled about playing with her plushies, flying with her daddy, being read stories, and taking naps. Spitfire nodded. “That sounds like fun.” Rainbow suddenly stiffened when she realized that she had forgotten to show Spitfire her best friend. She went over to the crib, toddling this time because crawling too long gave her underside rug burn, and pulled out her plushie. She held it up for Spitfire to see. “Dis Dawing Do! She pway wif me a wot.” She said. Spitfire cracked a grin. “She looks like she loves adventures.” “Uh huh! She wed me an’ my fwiends to a tempwe!” “Did she now?” Rainbow nodded vigorously and began prattling on about the adventure that she, her friends, and the plushie had taken. The more Rainbow talked, the more Spitfire found herself smiling. To see the pegasus so excitable made her happy. Her passion for this was evident- that much had Rainbow Dash written all over it. As the foal continued on, Spitfire felt something beginning to stir inside of her. It was something akin to the way she felt about teaching young cadets at the academy, but yet there was more to it than that. It was… it was… She struggled to find a name for it. The only word that came to her mind was protectiveness. That didn’t quite fit either, but it was closer. Rainbow babbled on, explaining the adventure they had all gone on, when suddenly she felt warmth in her diaper. She didn’t even blink at the familiar sensation. Her last bottle had worked it’s way through her and she didn’t mind. Well, she hadn’t minded until she heard snickering that burst into full fledged laughter once again. Rainbow’s ears went back and she looked down, sad and ashamed with a sniffle. It was more than Spitfire would stand for. She whirled around, signature glare on her face as she marched over to her teammates. “HEY!” Instantly the two stopped laughing and stood at attention, completely stock still. They gulped. This could not be good. “Did I hear you two featherbrains laughing at her?” Her voice was as cold as the winter wind. “N-No ma’am.” Thunderlane said. “Does this look funny to you? Making a foal feel bad about herself for something that she can’t control? Is that how you get your kicks?” “No ma’am!” They said together, sweating bullets. “I should hope not! Because the next time I hear you laughing, it won’t be just her in a diaper, and I will make sure you use it! Am I understood?!” “Yes ma’am!” They were scared straight. “Good! Dismissed.” She said. The two stallions scampered away from her as fast as they could. Spitfire turned to Rainbow Dash, who was sniffling and whimpering quietly. The protectiveness welled up again, demanding her attention. She put a wing around her. “It’s okay, sweetie. Don’t be sad. They’re just mean. Don’t let them take your smile away.” It was said so gently, like mist touching the ground with a hush. She didn’t even question where the sudden term of endearment came from. It just seemed to fit. “Dey wight to waugh. I a dumb foaw fow doin’ dis.” It was so full of shame and sadness and a self-loathing that she had never before heard from Rainbow Dash. If Spitfire had to guess, she wagered that that was what Rainbow must have said to herself when she first tried this. And it filled the captain with righteous anger, but she controlled it as she spoke. “Listen bug, you are not a dumb foal. You’re just doing what foals are supposed to do, and there’s nothing wrong with that.” She blinked for a second, and then wondered where in the hay are these nicknames coming from?! Rainbow looked up. “Weawwy?” Spitfire nodded. “If this is something that makes you happy, then you do it. Don’t let them get you down. If they keep this up they’ll turn into foals sooner or later.” She said with a wink. Rainbow giggled. “Dey wook siwwy in diapees.” She said. “They would. You, on the other hand, are cute in yours. Now, let’s go see if we can find your Mommy so she can change you.” Spitfire was about to step forward when she felt a light pressure on her hoof. She looked to see Rainbow Dash looking up at her. “What is it, baby bolt?” That one slipped out of it’s own accord, but it just seemed so right at the moment. Rainbow blushed a little. “Wiww ou do it?” She asked. It was a little strange to her to ask that of somepony, but aside from her parents, who were busying themselves with getting the nursery ready for bedtime, and her friends, who were playing, Spitfire was the pony she trusted the most in the room. She had taken care of her at the Academy and at the barracks and made sure she was in top flying shape. Why was this any different? At least, that was her logic. Spitfire’s only method of conveying her surprise was quirking an eyebrow, but it quickly melted into a smile. “Sure, little bolt. Come on.” Rainbow obediently followed her to the changing table and hopped up. Spitfire got out all the supplies needed and then set to work. It had been a very long time since she had done this, only having done it for one of her little cousins a while ago. But it was ingrained in her enough to be old hat. She removed the wet diaper, balled it up, and trashed it. Then she wiped Rainbow down with warm wipes, and tossed those away. She slid a fresh diaper under her and put on some rash cream just to be safe. She liberally applied some foal powder, and then taped up the new diaper. Easy as pie. “There we go. All set.” She said. Rainbow wiggled experimentally and found that the diaper was perfect. She giggled, slowly sat up, and gave Spitfire a hug. “Fanks, Mama.” She said, and went off to play with her toys. It was in that moment that Spitfire’s mind stood still.
FamilyAuthor's Note ANOTHER CHAPTER! WOO! This one too came along easily. Thank Celestia. I had so much fun with this it was almost criminal. Thank you, Pip for your opinions and reviews for this chapter. You rock. But you knew that. Hope this one makes you smile like it did me! Family Spitfire was in shock. There was no other way to describe it. Her mind was blank, her body standing but not truly alive. It lasted for half a minute before rational thought returned. Did… Did Rainbow Dash just call her…? She shook her head a tiny bit to clear it. No. That was just ridiculous. Why would she…? Nah. That must have just been her imagination. Finally, she made herself move. She walked over to Rainbow Dash. Dash barely looked up from her play when she saw her come. “Hi Mama.” She said, not looking up from her plushies interactions. Okay, so maybe she hadn’t been imagining things. “Mama?” It slipped out in surprise unthinkingly. Rainbow Dash nodded. “Mama.” She repeated. “Me?” Again, She nodded. “Yeah.” Spitfire blinked. “I uh… don’t know what to say. That’s really nice, but won’t it make your mommy sad?” Rainbow shook her head no. “Mommy says dat famiwy is who ou cawe ‘bout. Dun hafta be bwood. Ou wewe aways my hewo gwoin’ up. Like a Mama is. Ou took cawe of me at camp, and ou keep me safe. If that dun make ou a Mama, I dun know what does.” Spitfire was stunned into quiet. The logic in the argument disarmed her. She wasn’t sure how to reply to that. To know that Rainbow Dash felt that way… It changed her. There was a fluttering in her chest, one she could not name. But she smiled. A true, genuine smile. She sat down next to Rainbow Dash. “What have you got there, little bolt?” She asked. There was a slight lilt in her voice, one that had never been there before. “Dis Snuggles an’ Wightning. We goin’ on an aventure.” She said, Holding up a bear and a tiger. “Really?” Spitfire gasped phonily. “Where are they going?” “We goin’ to fin’ tweasuwe on da sea!” She said. “We gotsa be cawefuw. Der’s a monser in dere.” “A monster? Oh no! What kind of monster is it?” “’S a sea monser!” She said. “Oh my!” She said. “Do you all want some help?” “Yeah, Mama! Pease?” She begged. “Okay. You got it.” She said. “Where to first?” As Rainbow instructed her on where they were going, Soarin and Thunderlane watched with wide eyes. They had never seen this side of their Captain before. Spitfire was a hard-flanked drill instructor, who wasn’t afraid to get in somepony’s face when she thought they needed it. She was tough as nails, brash, blunt, and straight up harsh. That was their captain. She knew when somepony needed a kick in the flank, or when they needed some sort of tough-love pep talk. She was very hands off for the most part, only needing to get involved when she thought the situation called for it. That was who she was. That was who they knew. This Spitfire was not that Spitfire. She was kind, interested, and gentle. This wasn’t to say she couldn’t be kind or gentle per se, but they were so used to her being an authoritative figure that to see that in her was strange to say the least. Not only that, but she was so reserved with her emotions, with the exception of her anger. That she let flow through her unrestrained. But now she was so open. She smiled, she laughed, and she seemed so much more… the best word that came to mind for them was vulnerable. They never expected that to be a word associated with Spitfire. As much as they saw change in Spitfire, it was even more pronounced in Rainbow Dash. She giggled, smiled, and was so much less inhibited. She was confident in her usual way, but yet it was somehow different. It was a foalish confidence, one that seemed not natural to her, but yet it fit. They took her in. Her diaper, her pacifier, her plush toys. And they started to see her in a new way. They began feeling guilty for laughing at her. They quietly conversed with one another, and decided to give this a chance, and went to join in the fun as enemy pirates who boarded the ship in search of the treasure they already had. “Argh! We’ve come for your treasure!” Said Captain Soarin. “Aye, and we won’t leave until we’ve found it!” Added his first mate Thunderlane. “You’ll never take us alive!” Said first mate Spitfire. “Captain Dash, what are your orders?” “Fight! Win!” Came the simple command. An epic sword battle ensued. Captain Dash and First Mate Spitfire took on Captain Soarin and his First Mate Thunderlane. Metal clashed against metal as they parried, thrust, and swung from rope to rope. Captain Dash took on First Mate Thunderlane, Their swords clashing. Thunderlane thrust his sword at the Captain, who dodged easily. With a flick of her hoof she forced his sword down, and went in to thrust the sword in his chest. He blocked her quickly, then grabbed hold of a rope and swung to the other end of the sail. Captain Dash followed him. Meanwhile, Soarin and Spitfire were engaged in a battle of their own on the stern of the ship. Their swords clashed in a battle of wills, first overhead, then below. Soarin tried to swipe at Spitfire, but she jumped and dodged it. Then she thrust his sword out of his hoof for just a moment, but he caught it before it got far. As soon as it was in hand, he tried to slice her with it, but she ducked. The sword instead hit a rope and cut it, and then, a giant beam came swinging down halfway. She quickly took advantage of Soarin’s momentary distraction by the beam, she cut the other rope with her own sword, and then hit the deck. The beam swung down fully, passed over Spitfire, and sent Captain Soarin flying backward off of the ship and into the sea. Nodding in satisfaction, Spitfire set off to help her Captain. The two of them took on First Mate Thunderlane, and quickly battled him toward the bow of the ship. With a final strike of a sword, Thunderlane went overboard. Just as they were about to celebrate their victory, Pinkie popped up. “My turn, My turn! Let’s play Hide and Seek!” She cheered. Dashie facehoofed. “Pinkie, we wewe pwayin’ piwates!” She whined. “Well, you defeated the pirates. Now let’s see if you can find me!” A devilish grin crept up on Dashie’s face. “How ‘bout I chase ya instead?” “OH I love a good chase! You’re it!” Pinkie said and began to bounce away. Dashie started to run. She chased Pinkie all the way around the room, occasionally garnering the attention of some of her friends. But they quickly went back to their own playtime. As she chased Pinkie around the nursery, she made one fatal error. She forgot about the rug in the center of the room. As she chased pinkie toward the center, She tripped over the edge of the rug. She stumbled, falling forward. She tried to use her wings to lift herself up, but only succeeded in flipping herself over once. When she tucked them back into her side, she tumbled twice before crashing into the wooden tea table, slamming her muzzle into one of the legs. For a few seconds she was in shock at the impact. Then, she sat up, and wailed. Blood was coming from her nose, and her muzzle was throbbing with pain. Several ponies came rushing over, But Spitfire raced over first. The instinct to protect came out of her, and she had noticed that Windy Whistles was out of the room. Said Mare was in the kitchen with her husband, preparing the final bottles for the night. The rest of the mothers were getting Pajamas, Story books, the occasional plushie, snacks, and to help rearrange the room for the evening ahead. Said rearranging was why the tea table was where it had been in the first place, rather than in one corner as it had been. Spitfire went over to her, sat down and wrapped her wing around her. “Oh, baby bolt, it’s okay. You’re okay.” She cooed. “Let me see.” Rainbow whimpered, and turned her head. To the best of Spitfire’s knowledge, nothing seemed broken. Somepony handed her a tissue. “This might hurt a little.” She warned, and then went to wipe the blood away. Rainbow let out a squeak of pain at the touch. Then a low moan. Spitfire pulled her into her lap and hushed her. “There. No more yucky blood.” She said. Rainbow sniffled. “Mama…” “I’m right here.” She paused. “M-Mama’s right here.” It felt so strange to say that. But it felt so right. The way Rainbow fit in her lap, her head on her chest, the closeness between them, it all melded together in the most natural of patterns. “Kiss it, Mama.” Came the small request. Spitfire half smiled to herself at the request, and gave a gentle kiss. Rainbow gave a small sigh of relief, and then leaned her head on Spitfire’s chest. She felt safe. She felt loved. Thunderlane and Soarin came over to her and knelt beside her. “You okay?” Asked Soarin. “You crashed pretty hard, there.” Said Thunderlane. Rainbow wiped at her eye. “I ‘kay. Tanks.” “Anytime. You did really great against those pirates.” Said Soarin. “Yeah, you were amazing.” Thunderlane added. Rainbow smiled. “Tanks.” She said. Abruptly, she gave them both a hug. “Tanks, broders.” Thunderlane and Soarin looked at each other, then to Rainbow Dash, and finally, at Spitfire. The captain just smirked and nodded at them, and suddenly she looked just like she normally did, but more pleased. They looked back at one another, then smiled. “Guess it would be nice to have a little sister instead of a little brother for once.” Thunderlane remarked. “I agree. Much more fun too.” Soarin nodded. Rainbow giggled. She hugged the three of them. She loved her family.
Bedtime RoutineAuthor's Note Another chapter. WOOT. This one was pretty great and easy once it happened. Thank goodness. Also fairly long, so yay! Special thanks to Josh for the PJ designs, and to my dad for the Simon Says idea that I reduxed a bit to fit. The titles of the stories listed that are not from the show are as follows: The Tale Of Peter Rabbit By Beatrix Potter Happy Birthday To You By Dr. Suess Bedtime For Baby Star is from Criminal Minds. Twilight's story title was just something random I came up with. ENJOY THE CHAPTER! Bedtime Routine A few minutes after Rainbow’s crash, Rainbow and Spitfire, with Soarin and Thunderlane flanking them, were engaged in a rousing game of Soarin Says. One by one, the rest of the ponies ended up joining in. It was a good deal for their mothers, and they finally finished preparing the room. Windy Whistles came in just in time to see her daughter yawn. She grinned and went over to her little girl. “I think it’s somepony’s bedtime.” Windy cooed. Rainbow frowned. “Mommy, no! Mama an’ my bwodews an’ me wewe pwayin’!” “And I’m sure they would love to play with you some other time. But you need to get some sleep now.” “Buh-“ “No buts baby bolt.” That was Spitfire. “Your Mommy’s right. We can come back sometime soon.” “Mama an’ bwodews come pway wif me ‘gain?” She asked. Spitfire smiled. “Anytime you want.” “Whenever.” “We’ll be there.” They promised. Rainbow’s wings fluttered happily and she hugged them. The three waved to their fellow teammate, and then set off to get something to eat. Windy Whistles lifted her daughter into her hooves and carried her to the changing table. “Let’s get you changed and ready for bed.” “I dun need a change, Mama change me.” She said. “I bet she did. But I’d better check you again. You know you can be a little super soaker.” Windy replied. Rainbow giggled. “Yeah.” Windy Whistles did a quick diaper check, and saw that her daughter was dry. “All dry. Good girl.” She kissed her daughter’s nose. Rainbow smiled. Then: “Let’s get you in your jammies.” She said. “‘Kay.” Said Rainbow, who was suddenly more interested in sucking on her hoof rather than paying attention. Windy Whistles selected cyan pajamas with rainbows on them, and began dressing her daughter. It was slightly more difficult with her daughter’s hoof in her mouth, but she managed by replacing the hoof with a pacifier, though Rainbow protested. She liked her Paci fine, but sometimes her hoof felt more natural. When she was changed, Windy moved her onto the rug for a bit of play while the others were changed. Applejack was next. Pear Butter went up to her eldest daughter. “Come on, my little appleseed. Let’s get you ready for bed.” Applejack blinked and looked up, startled from the intense game of cowponies and buffalo that she and her sister had been playing. Apple Bloom smiled, snickering a bit at the idea of her sister in a babyish set of pajamas. Pear Butter shot her with a look, and Apple Bloom was silenced immediately. Applejack followed her mother to the changing table, and hopped up. Her diaper was dry, so Pear butter went about picking out some pajamas for her daughter. There were several options, but eventually she selected a pair and put them on her daughter with almost no protest. Applejack was in orange pajamas with apples and pears on them, in honor of both sides of her heritage. They were hoofie pajamas like the ones Dashie wore. She felt a little silly in them, and then decided she didn’t care. They were comfortable. She hopped off the table and went to go see what Dashie was up to. Fluttershy was after her. She had been intently playing with some stuffed animals when a gentle nudge from her mother’s hoof snapped her out of it. Mrs. Shy only had to tilt her head to one side, and Fluttershy understood. She understood her mother almost as well as her animals. She got up onto the changing table and her mother checked her. She had wet her diaper heavily. A vague memory flashed before her of her mother putting her to bed in a pull up until she was seven for bedwetting. She supposed that this was why the diapers hadn’t bothered her too much after the initial hesitation to the diapering. Her mother easily changed her diaper, and then set to work picking out her jammies. Fluttershy’s were yellow with pink butterflies and bunnies which looked a lot like Angel. She felt warm and snug in them. She and her mother shared a smile, before she led her daughter to the rug with her friends. Rarity followed. She had been styling her sister’s mane when their mother cleared her throat. “Rarity, time to prepare for bed.” She said. “Can I finish styling her mane?” Rarity asked hopefully. The playfulness in her eyes melted Cookie’s heart. She sighed. “Alright. Five minutes.” She said. Rarity’s eyes lit up, and she gave a sunny grin. Five minutes passed, and Rarity obligingly got up and followed her mother onto the changing table. She rolled her eyes at the diaper check, but was otherwise fairly content. Until she saw the pajamas her mother held up. Her eyes widened in disgust. “Absolutely not! They’re so…” She cringed. “Fleecy.” Cookie gave her a stony glare. “You will wear what you are asked. You never have to wear it again after today, but you will respect my rules.” She was stern. Rarity sighed and relented. She laid back and let her mother dress her. Rarity’s pajamas were purple with diamonds on them. Then, she set her down to start styling her sister’s tail. Pinkie was second to last. She had been bouncing around the room with not a care in the world. Cloudy Quartz put a hoof on her shoulder to stop her when she approached her, and she stopped immediately. Her mother smiled down at her, and Pinkie nodded. Her mother had always worn that face at bedtime. She bounced over to the changing table and hopped up. Cloudy checked her diaper, and she appeared to have messed it. She couldn’t help smiling and shaking her head a bit. That was just like her. Getting so involved with something that she completely forgot to use the bathroom. She changed her daughter quickly. The smell was rancid but deep down it brought back wonderful memories. Once that was done, she grabbed a pair of pajamas, and got Pinkie into them. As expected, she was squirmy, but nothing Cloudy wasn’t used to. Pinkie had cupcakes and balloons on her pink pajamas. When it was over, Pinkie gave her mother a kiss on the cheek, and then went off to play. Twilight was the final one. Velvet knelt beside her as she did a puzzle. “Twily, time to get ready for beddy bye.” She cooed. Twilight quickly finished her puzzle with her magic and then followed her Mommy to the changing table. Velvet changed her wet diaper quickly, and then changed her into her Pajamas. Twily had stars, syzygies, and constellations on hers. When she was changed, she sat up and hugged her mommy. With Twily finally in her jammies, everyone was all dressed. That meant it was time for bedtime phase two. “Okay girls,” Called Velvet, “Gather around the rocking chair for story time.” All six of the foals, plus the crusaders gathered around. “Now, we’re doing story time a little different tonight.” Windy instructed. “Each of us are going to read you your favorite story from your childhood. Are you ready?” They all nodded. Mrs. Shy kicked things off with The Tale Of Peter Rabbit. Fluttershy listened enraptured. When the story was over, Cookie took the reins and told the legend of Mist Mane for Rarity who smiled in delight at it. Cloudy Quartz continued things with Happy Birthday To You! Pinkie jumped up and down in her seat, giggling jubilantly. She passed the baton to Pear Butter, who read The Legend Of Rockhoof for Applejack. Applejack just sighed at the legend. She loved telling it, but somehow it sounded better when her mother told it. Velvet read her daughter Moon Mysteries: Tales of Galaxies and Mysteries of The Moon. Twilight looked thrilled at the old tale. Then, Windy Whistles rounded things out with Rainbow Dash’s favorite tale, Bedtime For Baby Star. Rainbow just gave a huge grin from behind her pacifier and cuddled her Daring Do plushie. When story time ended, the mares looked sleepy. The Crusaders took this as their cue to leave. With hugs for their mothers and sisters, they had their diapers taken off, and the three left. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom headed home, but Sweetie Belle decided to stay in the castle for the night. Spike and her parents had already said it was fine, plus since everypony else was here, it just made sense. She headed to one of the spare bedrooms down the hall, and then, went to bed. With the mares now sleepy, the final phase of attack, the final feeding, began. The rocking chair was duplicated for each of the mares, their mothers sat down with the bottles that Windy and Bow had heated earlier. Thankfully Velvet had used a quick spell the day before to make sure that once the bottles were heated, they stayed at the optimal temperature. Each of the six climbed into their mother’s laps, and for some they knew it was the last time they would be fed this way, mostly by their own volition. However, certainly for Dashie, and possibly for Pinkie and Twily too, it might not be their last. As each of them fed, their eyes began to slowly droop shut. The love, warmth, safety, and security they felt was so comforting, something a few of them hadn’t felt in a long time. Their mothers began to hum something different to each of them. For Twily, it was an old song from her fillyhood. For Pinkie, it was a song from back on the rock farm. For Applejack it was “You’re In My Head Like A Catchy Song”. Rarity’s was a classical piano tune. Fluttershy had “Hush Now, Quiet Now”. And for Dashie, it was the old lullaby “Golden Slumbers”. When the songs were finished, they were all asleep. Velvet picked them up, made the duplicate rocking chairs disappear, and then duplicated the crib. Each mother carried their foal to their own crib, and kissed them goodnight. The fathers came in and did the same for each child. “Goodnight, Darlings.” Said Cookie. “Sleep tight, little ones.” Said Mrs. Shy. “Don’t let the bed bugs bite.” Commented Pear Butter. “Sweet Dreams.” Added Cloudy Quartz. “See you in the morning.” Said Velvet. “We love you, sweethearts.” Finished Windy. With one last loving look, the mothers exited the nursery.
GoodbyesAuthor's Note Well guys, we've made it to the end. I had so much fun with this story. I really enjoyed giving this to you all. Special thank you's to: Josh for your awesome ideas. Pip for your badass opinions. My parents for ideas for the games that RD and her friends played. And thank you, Raevyn, for always being my inspiration. Enjoy the final chapter. But don't fret too much. I plan on beginning the next installment in this series tomorrow! Thanks for taking this ride with me! Enjoy! Goodbyes Rainbow awoke the next morning to sunlight streaming through the windows and into her eyes. She yawned and smacked her lips a few times around the pacifier in her mouth. That sure had been a fun dream last night. She sat up and felt the squish of a clammy wet diaper beneath her. She made a face. That was not fun. She looked around, eyes bleary. Pinkie was already awake, and so were Twilight and Applejack. Rarity was still asleep, and so was Fluttershy, but Fluttershy seemed close to waking. After a minute or two, her hypothesis was proven correct. Fluttershy stretched awake. That left Rarity, but a few minutes later, she was awake too. Rainbow stood up and held onto the bars of her crib. “Mommy? Dada?” She called. Usually it took them a few minutes before they came for her in the morning, so she turned to her friends and waved. They waved back. “Morning, everypony!” Pinkie cheered. “Good morning, darlings.” Rarity greeted. “Mornin’.” Said Applejack. “Good morning.” Fluttershy responded sleepily. “Good morning everypony.” Twilight added. “Mownin.” Rainbow yawned. Just then, the nursery door opened and the parents filed in. Windy and Bow, The Shy’s, Cookie and Hondo, Cloudy and Igneous, Velvet and Nightlight, and Buttercup and Bright Mac came in. Windy and Bow got there first, and Windy picked up her daughter. “Good morning, Sweetie.” She cooed. “Mownin Mommy. Mownin Dada.” Rainbow said. Bow did a diaper check. “Looks like we have a wet little trotter on our hooves today.” He said. Windy carried her to the changing table and Rainbow giggled. “Uh huh, I wet.” She said. “Let’s get you nice and clean.” Windy said. She took off the pajamas, disposed of the diaper and cleaned her daughter up quickly, but did not replace the sodden one with a fresh one. Rainbow cocked her head. “Mommy?” She questioned. Windy gave her a sad smile. “Mommy and Daddy have to go today, remember?” Rainbow pouted at the thought. “No.” “Yes,” Said Bow. “You know we would stay longer if we could, but Mommy has to go with me to Manehattan tomorrow for the big flying competition. You know I could never compete without my number one girl.” “I couwd come.” Rainbow argued. Bow ruffled her hair. “I know you want to, little one, but you can’t miss work. You know that.” Rainbow’s pout grew more pronounced at the reminder of work. “I dun wike wowk.” “I know you don’t, but you take care of the weather here. You’re a very important pony here. And you’re needed. Plus you have Wonderbolts practice. You want to be the best, don’t you?” “…Yes.” “Of course you do. This was your break, but now it’s time to get back to work. But don’t worry. We’ll be back soon.” “‘Kay.” She said. She looked around the nursery, taking in every detail. She was really going to miss this place. Bow and Windy noticed her longing look. This gave Windy an idea. “Sweetie?” She asked. Rainbow looked at her. “How would you like us to make your room at our house into a nursery?” Rainbow’s eyes lit up. “Yeah! Awesome!” She cheered. She sat up and gave her parents a big hug. As soon as Rainbow hopped off, Pinkie was put on. Cloudy stripped her of her clothes and did one last diaper check, and found it wet. She suspected that Pinkie hadn’t wet herself during the night but had rather gone this morning after waking up. She also figured that it was a kind of gift from her daughter to her, a few more moments of bonding as her little girl before she had to go back to the rock farm. Cloudy cleaned her up quick as a flash, then gave her one last kiss on the forehead. Pinkie sat up and hugged her mother. Then, she bounced off. Twilight was next. As Velvet checked her, she found that her daughter, too, was wet. She knew it was possible for her daughter to have wet herself at night due to the final feeding, but she had another idea on why she might have been wet. The answer was simple: She didn’t want to waste the diaper. But Velvet just smiled and kept her thoughts to herself. She changed her out of her diaper, and wiped her clean. Then, She gave her a nuzzle. Twilight kissed her cheek, blushing. “Thanks, mom.” “Anytime, Twilight.” Fluttershy was undressed next, but she was dry. Applejack was after her, and she was too. That left Rarity, who was dry, and simply relieved that she was getting out of the foalish clothing. Once everypony was cleaned up, they all helped taking out the items from the room, restoring it to it’s former glory. When Windy told the other mothers of her plans for Rainbow’s bedroom in Cloudsdale, Everyone agreed to let her keep the original items. So a crib, rocker, high chair, and changing table were teleported by Velvet into Windy and Bow’s Cloudsdale home. Windy hugged each mother, and each of her daughter’s friends, thanking them for giving her daughter some playmates and herself some support. Each of them thanked her back for the experience, particularly the mothers. Getting their little girls back for a day was the best. When everything was cleaned up, everypony headed to the dining room for breakfast. This time, however, the parents did not cook. Twilight, Pinkie, Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy all cooked together to thank their parents for the weekend. Pinkie made prench toast, Applejack made apple pancakes, Twilight made eggs, Rarity made oatmeal, Rainbow baked some muffins, and Fluttershy sliced fruit for a fruit platter. Spike came in halfway through the preparations and decided to help by cooking hash browns. The parents all gathered around the table, sitting as their children cooked, and they discussed how yesterday’s events made them feel and their favorite moments. Finally, everything was ready. Each pony brought out their dish for everypony else to enjoy, and then went back to get drinks in pitchers. Orange juice, apple juice, milk, and water were set on the table. Everypony passed the dishes around family style, making chit chat as they served themselves. When their plates and glasses were filled, everybody dug in. Each mother complimented their child’s cooking, and told them what a wonderful job they had done with the meal. The fathers nodded and smiled, mouths full, but despite their silence their looks of pride and kind grins said it all. They were proud. When breakfast was done, everyone helped clean up, and then the parents and children alike began packing their saddlebags to leave. They all gathered in the entrance to the castle, and headed off as a group to the train station. The walk was filled with general conversations. No goodbyes. Not yet, at least. Sooner than anypony would have liked, they arrived at the train station. There was a long beat of silence, and then the goodbyes began. “Thank you for this weekend, Fluttershy.” Said Mrs. Shy. “It was everything I needed.” Fluttershy blushed and hugged her mother. “You’re welcome. I hope I see you both soon.” “You can count on it.” Mr. Shy said, hugging his daughter. Next was Rarity’s family. “Darling, you have made me so happy these past few days. Your generosity gave me everything I was missing.” Said Cookie. Rarity smiled. “I’m glad.” “And don’t think I’ve forgotten our little agreement from yesterday.” Cookie said. Rarity resisted the urge to flinch. “I didn’t think you would.” “We’ll discuss it sometime during our next visit, but for now, I’m just happy with what we had.” Cookie said. Rarity nodded. “Me too.” Then came Velvet. “Twily, you made me thrilled. Just having my little girl back for even a day was exactly what I had hoped for, even if I didn’t expect it.” “Anytime you want her back, just ask. It was fun for me too.” Twilight said. Velvet wrapped her in a comforting hug. “I will miss you so much. Come and visit soon, okay?” “Okay. I will.” She promised. Pinkie was the fourth to say goodbye. She wrapped her hooves around her mother. Cloudy sighed. “Pinkemena, I will miss you. Thank you. For everything.” “Always, Mommy!” Pinkie giggled. Cloudy pulled away, looked her daughter in the eye, put a hoof under her chin and grinned. “I love you, Pinkie.” Pinkie pounced on her one more time. “I love you too.” Since Applejack didn’t have to say goodbye to her family, Rainbow was the last one. She stared at her parents, filled with a dozen emotions. Happiness, sadness, contentment, and comfort prevailed the most among all of them. She launched into a huge hug. “I love you guys so much.” She said. Bow kissed her head. “We love you too. You are everything we could have ever wanted in a daughter.” Rainbow gave a dazzling smile. Windy spoke up. “Are you sure you’ll be okay while we’re in Manehattan?” Rainbow nodded. “I’ll be fine. If anything happened, I could go to Mama or my brothers. Or my sisters.” She said. Windy smiled. “I’m sure you would. I just worry.” “I know. But I’ll be okay. Really.” “I believe you.” The train pulled up to the station. Windy looked at it for just a second before turning back to her daughter. “We’ll have your room set up the next time you come up.” “Okay.” “I love you, Dashie.” “I love you too, Mommy.” They hugged for a moment before Rainbow turned to her father. “Take care, Little Trotter.” “I will, Daddy.” With one last smile, her parents boarded the train. She and her friends all waved goodbye to their parents. As the train pulled away, Rainbow smiled. Bye Mommy. Bye Daddy. I’ll see you soon.
A Visit Gone AwryAuthor's Note AAAAAHHHH GUYS. I HAD to make a sequel to One More Day, and this kind of happened. So I started work on it last night and this is what came out so far. I am SO excited to see where this goes! This one goes out to all the amazing Mama Bears out there. Wether biological, adopted, or even AB, You are an inspiration for your children and a pillar of strength in times of distress. You are your children's hero and they will always think of you that way. Time and distance never break the bond of mother and child. It never will. ENJOY THE STORY!!! A Visit Gone Awry “A mother's love for her child is like nothing else in the world. It knows no law, no pity. It dares all things and crushes down remorselessly all that stands in its path." -Agatha Christie ___________________________________________________________________________________________ An average day in Ponyville would not prove to remain so. Today, Twilight Velvet, Mrs. Shy, Cookie Crumbles, Cloudy Quartz, and Windy Whistles were coming into town to spend time with their daughters. While everypony else was excited, Applejack couldn’t help but feel left out of the fun. In her mind and a few faded photographs lived the memory of her mother. She missed her more than words could say, and she wished more than anything to have her mother back. Lucky for her, Somepony was coming to change that. That morning, She was out bucking the East orchard, when she heard a fluttering of wings. She turned, thinking it was Twilight or Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy almost never flew anywhere and preferred to come on hoof to the orchard in order to see the animals. She turned, and was completely shocked to see Princess Celestia standing before her. She bowed respectfully. “Howdy, Princess Celestia.” She said. “Good morning, Applejack. How are you doing today?” “I’m just fine.” She said. “What can I do for ya, Princess?” “Twilight informed me of what was happening today. I know how much you and your family have suffered, and knowing how many times you have helped to save Equestria. I wanted to give you something in return for everything you have been through.” She said. “You mean like money to fix up the farm?” She asked. Celestia chuckled. “Something better.” “Like what?” “Turn around.” Applejack heeded her words, did as she asked, and froze. Standing in the orchard were Pear Butter and Bright Mac. “Ma? Pa?” She asked, shocked. “You bet it’s us, Sugarcube.” Said Pear Butter. Applejack felt tears well up in her eyes as her heart exploded in joy. She threw her hooves around her parents, sobbing. “I missed you so much! I have so much to tell y’all!” She said, weeping happily. “We can’t wait to hear all about it.” Said Bright Mac. “Come on back to the barn. I can’t wait to see Big Mac and Applebloom’s faces when they see you!” “Sure thing.” They chorused. Applejack turned to the Princess. “Thank you, Princess. From the bottom of my family’s hearts. I will never be able to thank you enough.” She said. “You’re most welcome, Applejack. Enjoy your time with your family. I must get back to Canterlot.” “Goodbye Princess. And thanks a bunch.” She said. With a bright smile, the princess of the sun flew away. Across town, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy had all gathered at the train platform. Twilight looked around. “Has any pony seen Applejack? She was supposed to be here.” “Darling, I really don’t blame her for not being here. I can only imagine this being extremely hard for her. We mustn’t be rude and force her to come.” Said Rarity. “Yeah, you’re right.” Twilight Conceded. “Still, we should check on her and make sure she’s okay.” Said Fluttershy. “We should! I’d hate to think of her being sad.” Said Pinkie with a frown. “It’s settled then. We’ll go see her after we get our moms.” Rainbow finished. They all nodded. Just then, the Ponyville express pulled in, and the girls were all giddy with excitement. Twilight Velvet exited first and went straight to her daughter. “Twilight!” She said, hugging her. Twilight grinned. “Hi mom! I missed you!” “I missed you too, princess.” As the two of them talked, Cloudy Quartz came out next. Pinkie squealed joyfully. “Mom!” She squeaked, hugging her. “Good day, Pinkamena.” “I’m so glad you’re here! I have so much to tell you!” Pinkie began to babble to her mother about anything and everything. Mrs. Shy came after. Fluttershy’s wings flapped in happiness and wrapped around her mother. “Hi mom.” She said bashfully. “Hello dear.” She said. “I’m ever so excited you’re here.” “So am I. So tell me, how’s Angel?” “He’s great. So are the other animals.” She explained. Cookie Crumbles came next, And Rarity bowed respectfully to her mother, only to be hugged by her a moment later. “Hello, Mother!” She greeted. “Hello, Rarity. I’ve missed you very much. You should come home more often.” “I’ll do my best, but running three shops is quite stressful.” She said. “I see. How are things with the shops?” She asked. Rarity started in on sales figures, not even noticing Rainbow Dash buzzing with excitement. She was perhaps the most excited of all. After what seemed like an eternity, Windy Whistles exited the train last and immediately spied her daughter. Rainbow raced over to her mother and wrapped her in the biggest hug. “There’s my little Dashie.” She cooed. “Mama.” Sighed Rainbow contentedly. “I’m right here, Dashie. And I brought you some things.” Rainbow nodded, knowing exactly what her mother meant. She harbored a secret from her friends, one that she feared would change their image of her forever. About a year ago, Rainbow had stumbled on the world of Adult Foals in an attempt to make her parents feel better about her growing up. Though she had resisted it at first, it slowly grew on her, and she wanted to do it again. Her parents had happily obliged her, and it quickly became routine with them. Now it was such a huge part of who she was that she couldn’t imagine life without it. She even had supplies hidden in a secret compartment in her cloud home so she could indulge herself when the need arose. That was not to say it didn’t come with somewhat of a price. During her sleep she had become accustomed to wearing diapers, and to an extent using them. During the day she easily maintained control, but at night it had slowly weakened. Now she never went to sleep without them, and to a certain degree she didn’t want to. When her parents weren’t there, it was the next best thing to feeling their hugs. Rainbow felt her little self floating dangerously close to the surface, but she kept it at bay. There would be time for that later. Her friends and their mothers were all staying at Twilight’s castle during their stay, each with a private room. But Rainbow just knew she would be spending a lot of time in her mother’s room. After a few more moments of talking, they all headed off the platform. “Do you all mind if we stop and visit Applejack? We’re a little worried about her.” Said Twilight. Velvet smiled at her daughter. “I’m sure that’s fine. Right ladies?” She asked. All the mothers nodded, and they headed to Sweet Apple Acres. The trip took a while, with everyone buzzing happily and chatting with one another. But finally, they made it. Twilight knocked on the door. She could hear voices inside that stopped when she knocked. Applejack answered. “Howdy, y’all!” She said brightly. “Hey Applejack!” Said Rainbow. “We came to see if you were coming to the castle.” “Aw shoot, I’m sorry y’all. With everything that happened this morning I forgot about that.” “What happened this morning?” Asked Pinkie. Applejack’s grin turned huge. “I have someone I want y’all to meet.” She said, and led them inside. They saw a Tan pony with curly orange hair sitting at the table. “Everypony, this here is my Ma.” They all collectively gasped. “But… How…?” Twilight asked. “Princess Celestia brought her back for me. Pa too. He’s with Big Mac in the orchard.” “I can’t believe it! The magic to do something like that must have been incredible! I wonder if she could show me-“ Twilight babbled until Velvet put a hoof over her mouth to rein her in. Twilight blushed. “Sorry.” “Ma, these are my friends, Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity. And these are their Ma’s.” She said. “Hey there.” Said Pear Butter. “My name is Pear Butter, but everypony just calls me Buttercup.” She said. “Hi Buttercup. I’m Twilight Velvet.” She said. “Cookie Crumbles.” “Cloudy Quartz.” “Mrs. Shy.” “Windy Whistles.” “It’s a pleasure to meet y’all.” Buttercup said. “We were on our way to the castle for a mother daughter day. Would you like to join us?” Asked Twilight. “I’d be delighted.” She replied. With that, they made their way to the castle. When they got there, they all began to unpack. Twilight and her friends were done rather quickly, and gathered in the map room to discuss what to do next. “What should we do now?” Twilight asked. “How about a picnic?” Suggested Fluttershy. “Sounds like a great idea.” Said Rainbow Dash. “I’m starved.” “Yeah! Let’s do it!” Cheered Pinkie. They all nodded and headed into the kitchen to prepare a feast. One by one, the mothers exited their respective rooms, but all quickly met up in the main hallway. They made small talk with one another as they searched the castle for their daughters. Finally, they looked in the kitchen, only to see their daughters gathered together, each holding a picnic basket. “SURPRISE!” They shouted. All of the mothers looked at one another, then at their children, all smiles. Just then, there was a crash, and clouds of dust obscured their vision. When the dust cleared, the mothers were in shock. Their children were In a cage. Twilight tried blasting it, but it was no good. Rainbow tried to break it, but the bars were reinforced. The mothers raced for their children, but suddenly they were being pulled up through the wreckage to the sky. They all called for their mothers, and looked at them with fear. Windy Whistles didn’t hesitate. She flew upwards in a straight shot. She reached for her daughter, and almost got her hoof, but the cage disappeared, and there was no trace of it left but the wreckage of the castle. The only thing that happened after that, was the echoing of menacing laughter. Windy flew there, frozen, and slowly sank onto a cloud. She had been so close. She hadn’t been fast enough to save her baby. The knowledge cut her like a knife. Mrs. Shy flew up to her and put a hoof on her shoulder. When the shock faded, it was replaced with a cold, hollow sensation that came from the deepest depths of grief. It was in direct contrast to the fiery anger that was raging inside of her simultaneously. She pushed the grief aside, boxed it up, and decided to revisit it later. The rage inside of her took hold, and she flew down to the other mothers. “We have to get them back.” She said, a fire in her eyes. They all nodded determinedly. “We need a plan.” Said Twilight Velvet. They nodded. “Spike! Can you come here please?” She called. Spike appeared, aghast at the mess. “What happened?! Where are the girls?!” “They were taken, and we need your help to get them back.” Said Velvet. Spike nodded. “Anything. Whatever you need.” “We need you to send letters to our husbands telling them what’s going on.” She instructed. Spike nodded. “I’m on it.” He said. They each jotted down their addresses and husband’s names for him, and he hurried off to write the six letters. “Now, we need a plan.” Said Twilight Velvet. “But what can we do? We don’t even know where they were taken or who took them.” Said Mrs. Shy. “There has to be a way to track them…” Said Velvet. Then an idea struck her. “The map!” She said. “A map?” Cloudy Quartz asked. “Twilight showed me her friendship map. It’s magically enchanted to send them on friendship missions across Equestria. I bet with the right spell, we could use it to track them!” “That’s a great idea.” Said Windy Whistles. “Come on, ladies. To the library!” Together, they scoured the library for answers. Luckily, Twilight Velvet knew her daughter’s filing system and easily found the spell books. Windy and Mrs. Shy went and grabbed the higher books, Twilight Velvet and Cookie Crumbles used their respective magic to whiz through the books, and Pear Butter and Cloudy Quartz did the same at a slower pace. When all the books were down, Windy and Mrs. Shy joined them. After a half an hour of searching, Twilight Velvet pounded a hoof on the table. “I’ve got it!” She said. The mothers all turned to her. “Come on!” She said, racing to the throne room. The other mothers followed, sitting in their daughter’s respective thrones. Twilight Velvet took a deep breath. “I hope this works. For our children’s sake.” The other mothers nodded, and Twilight Velvet began casting the spell. All of the other mothers sent fleeting prayers to Celestia that this would work. Twilight Velvet’s horn glowed, and a bolt of magic shot out from it. There was a flash of light, and then the map began to flicker. The cutie marks of each of their daughters suddenly appeared, somewhere in Canterlot, somewhere being near the castle. The six of them stared at it for a minute, then looked at one another. “Looks like we’re headed to the castle.” Remarked Mrs. Shy. Windy Whistles stood up. “Let’s pack it up and move it out, Ladies. We’ll meet in the foyer when we’re done getting ready.” “Right.” They chorused, and ran off to their rooms. Velvet packed some spell books and scrolls, with quills. She knew the power of defensive and reactive magic, and she had a feeling that she would need them both to defeat whomever captured their kids. Cloudy Quartz loaded her bags with rocks, knowing the power of good ammo from her daughter. Cookie Crumbles packed up any food needed for the trip, considering herself quite the chef. She knew very well that they would need all of their strength for this. Mrs. Shy packed up extra clothing for Everypony just in case they needed it. Pear Butter packed up some Apples. They could be a potent weapon. Windy Whistles was the last one. She packed everything she thought Rainbow Dash would need. She had a good feeling that after the way she was taken, her little side was bound to surface quickly after. She shifted her saddlebag onto her back, and then bolted down the hall to the Foyer. Everypony else was there. “Everypony ready?” She asked. They all nodded. Twilight Velvet spoke. “Good. Let’s go.” The six of them ran all the way to the train station. Windy Whistles wanted so badly to fly her way there and get to her little one, but she knew it wouldn’t be fair to the others. As the train pulled out of the station, she looked around at the scenery around her, thinking one thing: Don’t worry, Rainbow Dash. Mommy’s coming.
DecisionsAuthor's Note CHAPTER. Yay. Tension was killer in this one. I enjoyed it. The end surprised me. I wasn't expecting that. But it happened. I'm just rolling with it. Enjoy! Decisions A hush fell over the room. Especially from the three big sisters in the room. Rarity’s eyes widened to the side of platters as she saw her sister. Applejack looked incredibly calm for what had just transpired. And Rainbow Dash… Well… Her heart sank into her stomach. The fears that she had about being judged came back tenfold, only this time it was worse. This was her little sister, the one who looked up to her, and now she might not ever see her the same again. Rarity spoke up. “Sweetie Belle, darling, whatever are you doing here?” “Mom sent a scroll, and I invited the other Crusaders.” She said. “YOU DID WHAT?!?!” Rarity and Rainbow exclaimed together. Cookie had the decency look a little ashamed. “I thought you might like to play with your sister.” “Mother you promised that no pony else would see this but the girls and their mothers!” “Your sister is a part of this family. And you know that we don’t keep secrets in this family.” Cookie said firmly. “But-“ “The only butt I want to see is yours turned around and being respectful to me and your sister.” Rarity scowled, but the way she was dressed just made her look like a three year old foal having a good pout over ice cream. Scootaloo went over to her “big” sister and asked the question on each of the Crusaders’ minds. “So Rainbow Dash… What’s um, what’s with the diaper?” Rainbow looked down at her, and blinked twice. She tried to fight off her little headspace and be big again, but trying to do so was just giving her a headache. She glanced up to her mother, who seemed to appear next to her out of nowhere. Communication passed between them, and Windy nodded. She explained what had happened between her husband, herself, and her daughter all those months ago. When it was done, Scootaloo looked to Rainbow Dash. “So… You like acting like a baby?” It wasn’t accusatory or judgmental, just curious. More uncertain than ever, she nodded. A few seconds of tension passed. Then: “That’s kind of cool.” Rainbow blinked. “Huh?” “You don’t care about what other ponies think and are just being yourself. That’s pretty awesome if you ask me.” For a second, Rainbow paused her big side took over. “Really?” “Mhm!” Scootaloo nodded. Rainbow hugged Scootaloo happily. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle looked up at their older sisters. “So if this all started with Rainbow Dash, why’re y’all here?” Asked Apple Bloom. “Well sugarcube, we all found out about this on accident, and after a bit of thinkin’, we decided to join in.” Applejack said. “So, how are you liking it?” That was Sweetie Belle. “Er… Well… It’s… Interesting.” Rarity said. Even though she said that, she knew it was a lie. Although she didn’t want to admit it, she was enjoying this. To let go like this in some place other than a spa was, for her, nearly impossible. But she could never admit it aloud, despite herself. Sweetie Belle seemed to accept the answer. Apple Bloom looked to her sister for an answer to the same answer. “I admit, Apple Bloom, this was somethin’ I never thought I’d try, but it turned out to be not half bad. It was kinda nice to bond with Ma.” She said. The Crusaders took a moment to group together. They whispered to one another. Then, with a simultaneous nod, they all broke apart. They went up to their three older siblings, and then took turns speaking. “So,” Began Apple Bloom, “We know you weren’t expectin’ us.” “But we were wondering, if you didn’t mind, of course,” Continued Sweetie Belle. “Could we join in?” Scootaloo asked. The three older siblings looked at each other, then two heads turned to Rainbow Dash. Really, it was all up to her. This playdate had been intended to be for her, after all. Rainbow Dash barely needed a second to consider. She knew what she wanted. She looked over to Applejack and Rarity. Applejack nodded, and Rarity shrugged. Rainbow nodded. Then she looked at the Crusaders. “Come pway!” She cheered. The Crusaders cheered. Their mothers, and Scootaloo’s honorary mother for the day, were quick to get them diapered. When everything was done, The three jumped at the chance to play with their siblings. Applejack and Apple Bloom began a playful Romp, not unlike the one Pinkie Pie she had been in earlier. Then, Rarity and Sweetie Belle began to play a board game. That left Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo. And for a few minutes, neither one did a thing. Then, Rainbow picked Scootaloo up and made her fly on her own hooves. Scootaloo giggled. It was a little infantile, but hey, she was wearing a diaper. It couldn’t get much more infantile than that. Meanwhile, Rarity was deep in thought as she played Sweetie Belle. Although she knew her sister and mother were expecting her to enjoy the game, she couldn't help thinking about what she had just seen. When she had first happened upon this secret she couldn't process what she was seeing. There wasn't any way to rationalize or explain it away. So her mind had stayed in shock the entire time. After getting into it more herself, and seeing Sweetie Belle accept it, she was able to think about things a little more easily. Seeing Sweetie accept it, when she was much closer to the size of a normal baby, made it much easier to accept. Finally she had been able to really understand the situation and move past it. Now, doing this made her wonder something completely unexpected: was she missing out on something? She thought about the peaceful look on Dashie’s face as she fell asleep and how much more joyful she had been in the months leading up to this experience. Maybe there was something to this idea. The rest of the game went by at a snails pace after that for Rarity. She was anxiously awaiting its end so that she could go and talk to her mother about these strange feelings and ideas. Finally, after an hour or so the game started to break up. Rarity jumped at the chance to lose. It took an agonizingly long time to convince her sister not to go for round two. She thought that maybe she would have to distract her sister with some complicated task, but thankfully it didn't come to that. Sweetie simply went to play with Apple Bloom, leaving Rarity and her mother to talk. She was about to speak when her mother piped up first. "Are you going to make me ask what's bothering you?" Rarity's brow furrowed. “How did you know?" "A mother knows." Rarity sat adjacent to her at the table, wondering how to start this conversation. "I saw Dashie yesterday while she was getting ready for a nap." "Okay. What happened?" "Nothing. I was just watching her and her parents. They seemed really happy." "Ah." She said, understanding suddenly. "Ah what?" "You're jealous of what she has." "Maybe." She admitted. She wasn't sure if that was quite the emotion that she felt, but it was close. Her mother frowned. "What is it?" "I suppose I'm just curious about it. Living like that more, I mean.” "I would be too if I were in your position. But now you have to ask yourself one important question." "What's that?" "Is this what you really want?" That was the million dollar question. Was it? She took a game piece in hoof, twirling it around and thinking on it. Her mother put a hoof over hers. "Honey, if this is something you really want then I'll help you with it, but you need to tell me if you do, otherwise I can't do anything." Rarity was quiet for a long time, unable to find the right words for how she felt. She kept teetering between yes and no. She thought about Dashie and the bond between her and her mother, she thought about her own years without her mother and how much she'd missed her, and the sacrifices she’d made for the sake of business. she thought about what it might mean to take this step with her, and how it might change them. But one look into her mother's caring face told her all she needed to know. She smiled and put her hoof over hers. "Okay. Let's try it when this is done." Her mother smiled. “Okay.”
Pampered Princesses And Diapered DreamsAuthor's Note Chapter. Yay! This one is basically a Luna chapter. What kind of day would this be without some foalish dreams and the princess of the night? If y'all enjoy baby Lulu, Check out my story Sissy. I may have borrowed a bit of the chapter from that story, but don't hold it against me! Thank you Josh for the name of and some of the ideas in this chapter. You're awesome. But you knew that. Thank you also Pip for your kind reviews on this chapter. Enjoy the baby Lulu, folks! Pampered Princesses And Diapered Dreams That night, Rainbow dreamed. She was sitting in a crib. The bars were so tall she couldn’t reach out of them. There were stuffed animals around her, and she was so happy. Her diaper rustled underneath her comfortingly, and there was a pacifier resting plesantly in her mouth. Above her, her Mommy, Daddy, and Mama were hovering over her, smiling. This was happiness. Just then, a bright light appeared, and Princess Luna flew in. “Hello, Rainbow Dash.” She smiled. Rainbow looked over at her and grinned. She pulled out her pacifier and spoke. “Wuwu, wha ya doin’ hewe? Dis not bad dweam.” She wondered. “I have come to give you a gift.” She said. “Pwesents?” She perked up. Luna nodded. “You have given your own parents and the parents of your friends the best of days and some wonderful dreams. I’ve spoken with them, and they all agreed that they wanted to do something special for you.” “Wike wha?” She asked. She smiled. “You’ll see.” Luna lit up her horn and tapped Rainbow’s forehead. The magic stopped, and Rainbow blinked. “Wha ou do?” She asked. “Think of something. Anything.” She instructed. Rainbow closed her eyes and thought hard. Then, A white diaper decorated with moons appeared on Luna’s flank. She looked down and frowned a little. “Sowwy, Wuwu, if ya hewe ou gotsa ‘ave a diapee on.” Luna rolled her eyes, but smiled. “Well, this is your dream. I won’t stop you. But I gave you the ability to make this dream anything you want.” “Can’ I do dat awedy?” “Usually. But you usually aren’t aware of your dreams to do this. Now you are.” “Weawwy?” “Yes.” Rainbow concentrated again, and the rest of her friends appeared in the dream, dressed in foal clothes. She giggled and clapped, then hugged the Princess Of The Night. “Tanks, Wuwu.” “You’re very welcome.” She smiled. “Wuwu, ya gonna stay an’ pway wif us?” She asked. Luna hesitated. Then: “Maybe just a little while.” “Yay!” Rainbow squealed. Luna smiled. “What would you like to do first?” “Ou gotsa wook mowe wike a foaw.” Rainbow said. She concentrated, and poofed Luna’s hair into pigtails, gave her a pacifier, and a rattle, along with a poofy dress. She nodded at her handiwork. Luna looked down at herself and inwardly smacked herself at how ridiculous she looked. But, she was thrilled all the same to see the look on Rainbow’s face. After Rainbow’s mother had explained everything that had happened the past few days, she deserved a smile. “Very nice.” Said Luna. Rainbow’s eyes lit up. “I wan’ give ou pwesent.” She said. Luna cocked an eyebrow. “Oh? What?” Rainbow concentrated hard, and then Celestia appeared in the nursery. Luna froze for a second, before realizing that it was just a manifestation of her sister, and not the real thing. Her body relaxed. “Now ou ‘ave somepony to cawe fow ou.” Rainbow said. “I gots fwee. Now ou ‘ave one too. ’S onwy faiw.” She said. Luna smiled at her logic. “Well thank you.” Rainbow nodded, then popped her pacifier back in. Celestia came over to Luna, smiling at her. “Good morning, Lulu.” She cooed. She used her magic to pick her sister up. Luna was surprised at how she fit in her sisters hooves, and how big her sister was compared to her. She had certainly known that things in the dream realm could be manipulated, but this was… unanticipated. Not the size difference, but the way it made herself feel. She felt so… so… comforted. “I think it’s time for a little bit of play before breakfast.” Celestia said. She settled her sister in a playpen nearby. Luna looked around, and picked up a stuffed moon. She raised and lowered it with her horn. She figured that was the best she would get for now. Celestia watched her with a smile. She didn’t seem perturbed by her sister using magic when she was supposed to be a foal. That was dream logic for you. Luna put the moon down and picked up some stuffed animals. A bear and a zebra. They looked like Harry The Bear and Zecora. She started trying to imagine a scenario to play out. She thought of one, and began playing. She often came into the dreams of foals, and became very adept at playing with them. Sometimes she would play with them to help them calm down from a nightmare, especially when they were too young to be comforted with words. She had never thought that it might come in handy. But she wasn’t complaining. It might be nice to play foal for a few hours. Well, a few hours in this dream, but a few seconds in total. Celestia pulled Luna out of the playpen sooner than she had expected. “Breakfast time, Lulu.” She said. She settled her sister in a high chair, put a bib on her, and pulled out a bowl of foal food and a bottle. Celestia spooned some of it and inserted it into Luna’s mouth. She tasted the mush and found it was banana flavored. Her favorite. Figured that her sister would remember her tastes. She ate the food without complaint. It was surprisingly filling. When she was done eating, Celestia picked her up and carried her over to the couch to feed her. Luna accepted the bottle without hesitation, and began suckling. The milk tasted superb, much like vanilla and honey, and Luna realized fairly quickly that the taste must have been influenced by Rainbow’s own memories. She glanced over to Rainbow and saw that she was being fed as well, by none other than Spitfire, captain of the Wonderbolts. She wondered if that was just wishful thinking or if it actually happened, and resolved to ask Rainbow sometime. For now, she was content to enjoy her bonding time with her sister. After she was fed and burped, Celestia set her sister in a chair next to her, and ate some breakfast of her own. Occasionally she would make silly faces at Luna, and Luna would laugh delightedly. It was wonderful to see her sister relax and let go for a change instead of worrying about royal matters. She laughed particularly hard when Celestia pretended to be an alfalfa monster. When her sister was done eating, she cuddled Luna for a particularly long while and read her Goodnight Moon. Occasionally she would glance over to where Rainbow was, and she saw Windy Whistles playing with her while Bow and Spitfire helped the rest of the ponies. She seemed to notice Spitfire often looked over to Rainbow Dash to check on her. She wondered again if that was real or just imagined. After the story, Celestia played with her sister for an extremely long time. They played with stuffed animals, rolled a ball back and forth, and chased one another. Celestia gave Luna a piggy back ride, and it was the most fun she had had in a long while. She and Rainbow even played adventurer for a bit. She focused on her playtime for a good hour or so and eventually played on her own for a bit, barely even realizing the pressure that was building inside of her bladder. When she finally did notice, she found herself with a dilemma she hadn’t been anticipating. Theoretically, she should have thought about this possibility before she had ever let herself be put into the diapers. She should have known that this would come eventually. She just hadn’t thought it would come so soon. The seconds ticked by and her bladder was getting fuller with every one that passed. Indecision warred on her face, and she wasn’t sure what to do. Before long, her bladder was screaming for release. She moved her head and looked down at herself. Here she was, playing with a teddy bear and wearing a diaper. She looked like a foal. So why couldn’t she have an accident like one? Besides, this was just a dream. It wasn’t like any of this was real. It was that thought that made her decision clear. She plopped down on her padded butt and started playing again. She was just too little to use the big girl’s potty. That’s why she had her diapers. The pressure skyrocketed after she sat. She tried to relax, but some part of her subconscious wouldn’t let her go. Thousands of years of being potty trained told her that she couldn’t just wet herself. The rational, adult part of her brain kept telling her that she was just in a dream and that nothing would happen. But the larger part of her, the foal in her that occupied her mind the most at the moment, told her that she was just a baby. And babies wet their diapers all of the time. Some obscure instinct hidden away deep inside told her to put her hoof in her mouth, so she did, and started to suck. She closed her eyes and focused on the sucking. She became so engrossed with that that finally, in a burst, her bladder released. She didn’t realize it was happening until she heard a faint hissing sound and felt her bottom grow warm. She opened her eyes, still sucking her hoof, and watched the yellow discoloration form on her diaper. Celestia noticed this, and went over to her sister. “Come on, Lulu.” She said, “Let’s get you changed.” As Celestia changed her, Luna looked over at Rainbow Dash. She was chasing her friends around the room. She looked happy. As soon as the fresh diaper was on, Luna knew that her time in this dream was just about up. She got up from the table and hopped off. She tapped Rainbow on the shoulder. She looked up from her game. Luna spoke. “I have to go, Rainbow Dash.” “Awwww. ‘Kay.” She said and hugged her. “Tanks fow pwayin’ wif me, Lulu. Ya awesome.” She said. Luna smiled. “Thank you, Rainbow Dash. This was a nice change for me. But I have to go now and help other ponies with their dreams.” “See ou soon?” Rainbow asked. “You will.” She affirmed. She was about to exit the dream door when she remembered something. “Oh, Rainbow?” “Yeah, Wuwu?” “Why was Spitfire in this dream?” “She my new mama.” Rainbow explained. “I see.” “She came today an’ pwayed wif me an’ gave me cuddwes. She mama now.” Luna nodded, accepting the information. With a final wave goodbye, Luna walked through the dream door.
